Mary J.  Holmes Bessie's Fortune (Fiscle Part-Xii) Part 1        A Novel 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 1 
 Mrs. Geraldine Jerrold, Of   Boston, Had In Her Girlhood Been Miss 
 Geraldine Grey, Of   Allington, One Of   Those Quiet, Pretty Little Towns 
 Which So Thickly Dot The   Hills And Valleys Of   New England. Her Father, 
 Who Died Before Her Marriage, Had Been A Sea-Captain, And A Man Of   Great 
 Wealth, And Was Looked Upon As A Kind Of   Autocrat, Whose Opinion Was A 
 Law And Whose Friendship Was An Honor. When A Young Lady, Miss Geraldine 
 Had Chafed At The   Stupid Town And The   Stupider People, As She Designated 
 The Citizens Of   Allington, And Had Only Been Happy When The   House At 
 Grey's Park Was Full Of   Guests After The   Manner Of   English Houses, Where 
 Hospitality Is Dispensed On A Larger Scale Than Is Common In America. 
 She Had Been Abroad, And Had Spent Some Weeks In Derbyshire At The 
 Peacock Inn, Close To The   Park Of   Chatsworth, Which She Admired So Much 
 That On Her Return To Allington She Never Rested Until The   Five Acres Of 
 Land, In The   Midst Of   Which Her Father's House Stood, Were Improved And 
 Fitted Up As Nearly As Possible Like The   Beautiful Grounds Across The 
 Sea. With Good Taste And Plenty Of   Money, She Succeeded Beyond Her Most 
 Sanguine Hopes, And Grey's Park Was The   Pride Of   The   Town, And The 
 Wonder Of   The   Entire County. A Kind Of   Show Place It Became, And Miss 
 Geraldine Was Never Happier Or Prouder Than When Strangers Were Going 
 Over The   Grounds Or Through The   House, Which Was Filled With Rare 
   
 Pictures And Choice Statuary Gathered From All Parts Of   The   World, For 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 2 
 Captain Grey Had Brought Something Curious And Costly From Every Port At 
 Which His Vessel Touched, So That The   House Was Like A Museum, Or, As 
 Miss Geraldine Fancied, Like The   Palaces And Castles In Europe, Which 
 Are Shown To Strangers In The   Absence Of   The   Family. 
   
   
   
 At The   Age Of   Twenty-Two, Miss Geraldine Had Married Burton Jerrold, A 
 Young Man From One Of   The   Leading Banks In Boston, And Whose Father, 
 Peter Jerrold, Had, For Years, Lived On A Small Farm A Mile Or More From 
 The Town Of   Allington. So Far As Geraldine Knew, The   Jerrold Blood Was 
 As Good As The   Grey's, Even If Old Peter Did Live A Hermit Life And Wear 
 A Drab Overcoat Which Must Have Dated Back More Years Than She Could 
 Remember. No One Had Ever Breathed A Word Of   Censure Against The 
 Peculiar Man, Who Was Never Known To Smile, And Who Seldom Spoke Except 
 He Was Spoken To, And Who, With His Long White Hair Falling Around His 
 Thin Face, Looked Like Some Old Picture Of   A Saint, When On Sunday He 
 Sat In His Accustomed Pew By The   Door, And Like The   Publican, Seemed 
 Almost To Smite Upon His Breast As He Confessed Himself To Be A 
 Miserable Sinner. 
   
   
   
 Had Burton Jerrold Remained At Home And Been Content To Till The   Barren 
 Soil Of   His Father's Rocky Farm, Not His Handsome Face, Or Polished 
 Manners, Or Adoration Of   Herself As The   Queen Of   Queens, Could Have Won 
 A Second Thought From Geraldine, For She Hated Farmers, Who Smelled Of 
 The Barn And Wore Cowhide Boots, And Would Sooner Have Died Than Been A 
 Farmer's Wife. But Burton Had Never Tilled The   Soil, Nor Worn Cowhide 
 Boots Nor Smelled Of   The   Barn, For When He Was A Mere Boy, His Mother 
 Died, And An Old Aunt, Who Lived In Boston, Took Him For Her Own, And 
 Gave Him All The   Advantages Of   A City Education Until He Was Old Enough 
 To Enter One Of   The   Principal Banks As A Clerk; Then She Died And Left 
 Him All Her Fortune, Except A Thousand Dollars Which She Gave To His 
 Sister Hannah, Who Still Lived At Home Upon The   Farm, And Was Almost As 
 Silent And Peculiar As The   Father Himself. 
   
   
   
 "Marry One Of   The   Grey Girls If You Can," The   Aunt Had Said To Her 
 Nephew Upon Her Death Bed. "It Is A Good Family, And Blood Is Worth More 
 Than Money; It Goes Further Toward Securing You A Good Position In 
 Boston Society. The   Jerrold Blood Is Good, For Aught I Know, Though Not 
 Equal To That Of   The   Greys. Your Father Is Greatly Respected In 
 Allington, Where He Is Known, But He Is A Codger Of   The   Strictest Type, 
   
 And Clings To Everything Old-Fashioned And _Outre_. He Has Resisted All 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 3 
 My Efforts To Have Him Change The   House Into Something More Modern, Even 
 When, For The   Sake Of   Your Mother, I Offered To Do It At My Own Expense. 
 Especially Was I Anxious To Tear Down That Projection Which He Calls A 
 Lean-To, But When I Suggested It To Him, And Said I Would Bring A 
 Carpenter At Once, He Flew Into Such A Passion As Fairly Frightened Me. 
 'The Lean-To Should Not Be Touched For A Million Of   Dollars; He 
 Preferred It As It Was,' He Said; So I Let Him Alone. He Is A Strange 
 Man, And--And--Burton, I May Be Mistaken, But I Have Thought There Was 
 Something He Was Hiding. Else, Why Does He Never Smile, Or Talk, Or Look 
 You Straight In The   Face? And Why Is He Always Brooding, With His Head 
 Bent Down And His Hands Clenched Together? Yes, There _Is_ Something 
 Hidden, And Hannah Knows It, And This It Is Which Turned Her Hair Grey 
 So Early, And Has Made Her As Queer And Reticent As Your Father. There 
 Is A Secret Between Them, But Do Not Try To Discover It. There May Be 
 Disgrace Of   Some Kind Which Would Affect Your Whole Life, So Let It 
 Alone. Make Good Use Of   What I Leave You, And Marry One Of   The   Greys. 
 Lucy Is The   Sweeter And The   More Amiable, But Geraldine Is More 
 Ambitious And Will Help You To Reach The   Top." 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Last Conversation Mrs. Wetherby Ever Held With Her Nephew, 
 For In Two Days More She Was Dead, And Burton Buried Her In Mt. Auburn, 
 And Went Back To The   House Which Was Now His, Conscious Of   Three 
 Distinct Ideas Which Even During The   Funeral Had Recurred To Him 
 Constantly. First, That He Was The   Owner Of   A Large House And Twenty 
 Thousand Dollars; Second, That He Must Marry One Of   The   Greys, If 
 Possible; And Third, That There Was Some Secret Between His Father And 
 His Sister Hannah; Something Which Had Made Them What They Were; 
 Something Which Had Given His Father The   Name Of   The   Half-Crazy Hermit, 
 And To His Sister That Of   The   Recluse; Something Which He Must Never Try 
 To Unearth, Lest It Bring Disquiet And Disgrace. 
   
   
   
 That Last Word Had An Ugly Sound To Burton Jerrold, Who Was More 
 Ambitious Even Than His Aunt, More Anxious That People In High Positions 
 Should Think Well Of   Him, And He Shivered As He Repeated It To Himself, 
 While All Sorts Of   Fancies Flitted Though His Brain. 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense!" He Exclaimed At Last, As He Arose, And, Walking To The 
 Window, Looked Out Upon The   Common, Where Groups Of   Children Were 
 Playing. "There Is Nothing Hidden. Why Should There Be? My Father Has 
 Never Stolen, Or Forged, Or Embezzled, Or Set Any One's House On Fire. 
 They Esteem Him A Saint In Allington, And I Know He Reads His Bible All 
 The Time When He Is Not Praying, And Once He Was On His Knees In His 
 Bedroom A Whole Hour, For I Timed Him, And Thought He _Must_ Be Cra 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 4 
 Of Course So Good A Man Can Have Nothing Concealed, And Yet--" 
   
   
   
 Here Burton Shivered Again, And Continued: "And Yet, I Always Seem To Be 
 In A Nightmare When I Am At The   Old Hut, And Once I Told Hannah I 
 Believed The   House Was Haunted, For I Heard Strange Sounds At Night, 
 Soft Footsteps, And Moans, And Whisperings, And The   Old Dog Rover Howled 
 So Dismally, That He Kept Me Awake, And Made Me Nervous And Wretched, I 
 Don't Remember What Hannah Said, Except That She Made Light Of   My Fears, 
 And Told Me That She Would Keep Rover In Her Room At Night On The   Floor 
 By Her Bed, Which She Did Ever After When I Was At Home. No, There Is 
 Nothing, But I May As Well Sound Hannah A Little, And Will Go To Her At 
 Once." 
   
   
   
 When Mrs. Wetherby Died, Her Nephew Sent A Message To His Father And 
 Sister, Announcing Her Death, And The   Time Of   The   Funeral. He Felt It 
 His Duty To Do So Much, But He Did Not Say To Them, "Come, I Expect 
 You." In Fact, Away Down In His Heart, There Was A Hope That They Would 
 Not Come. His Father Was Well Enough In Allington, Where He Was Known; 
 But, What A Figure He Would Cut In Boston, In His Old Drab Surtout And 
 White Hat, Which He Had Worn Since Burton Could Remember. Hannah Was 
 Different, And Must Have Been Pretty In Her Early Girlhood. Indeed, She 
 Was Pretty Now, And No One Could Look Into Her Pale, Sad Face, And Soft 
 Dark Eyes, Or Listen To Her Low, Sweet Voice, Without Being Attracted 
 To Her And Knowing Instinctively That, In Spite Of   Her Plain Quakerish 
 Dress, She Was A Lady In The   True Sense Of   The   Word. So, When She Came 
 Alone To Pay The   Last Token Of   Respect To The   Aunt Who Had Never Been 
 Very Gracious To Her, Burton Felt Relieved, Though He Wished That Her 
 Bonnet Was A Little More Fashionable, And Suggested Her Buying A New 
 One, Which He Would Pay For. But Hannah Said "No," Very Quietly And 
 Firmly, And That Was The   End Of   It. The   Old Style Bonnet Was Worn As 
 Well As The   Old Style Cloak, And Burton Felt Keenly The   Difference 
 Between Her Personal Appearance And His Own. He, The   Boston Dandy, With 
 Every Article Of   Dress As Faultless As The   Best Tailor Could Make It, 
 And She, The   Plain Countrywoman, With No Attempt At Style Or Fashion, 
 With Nothing But Her Own Sterling Worth To Commend Her, And This Was Far 
 More Priceless Than All The   Wealth Of   The   Indies. Hannah Jerrold Had 
 Been Tried In The   Fire, And Had Come Out Purified And Almost Christlike 
 In Her Sweet Gentleness And Purity Of   Soul. She Knew Her Brother Was 
 Ashamed Of   Her--Whether Designedly Or Not, He Always Made Her Feel 
 It--But She Had Felt It Her Duty To Attend Her Aunt's Funeral, Even 
 Though It Stirred Anew All The   Bitterness Of   Her Joyless Life. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 5 
   
 And Now The   Funeral Was Over, And She Was Going Home That Very 
 Afternoon--To The   Gloomy House Among The   Rocks, Where She Had Grown Old, 
 And Her Hair Gray Long Before Her Time--Going Back To The   Burden Which 
 Pressed So Heavily Upon Her, And From Which She Shrank As She Had Never 
 Done Before. Not That She Wished To Stay In That Grand House, Where She 
 Was So Sadly Out Of   Place, But She Wanted To Go Somewhere, Anywhere, So 
 That She Escaped From The   One Spot So Horrible To Her. She Was Thinking 
 Of All This And Standing With Her Face To The   Window, When Her Brother 
 Entered The   Room And Began, Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 "I Say, Hannah, I Want To Ask You Something. Just Before Aunt Wetherby 
 Died, She Had A Long Talk With Me On Various Matters, And Among Other 
 Things She Said She Believed There Was Something Troubling You And 
 Father, Some Secret You Were Hiding From Me And The   World. Is It So? Do 
 You Know Anything Which I Do Not?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Many Things." 
   
   
   
 The Voice Which Gave This Reply Was Not Like Hannah's Voice, But Was 
 Hard And Sharp, And Sounded As If A Great Ways Off, And Burton Could See 
 How Violently His Sister Was Agitated, Even Though She Stood With Her 
 Back To Him. Suddenly He Remembered That His Aunt Had Also Said: "If 
 There Is A Secret, Never Seek To Discover It, Lest It Should Bring 
 Disgrace." And Here He Was, Trying To Find It Out Almost Before She Was 
 Cold. A Great Fear Took Possession Of   Burton Then, For He Was The 
 Veriest Moral Coward In The   World, And Before Hannah Could Say Another 
 Word, He Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Aunt Wetherby Was Right. There Is Something; There Has Always Been 
 Something; But Don't Tell Me, Please, I'd Rather Not Know." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke Very Gently For Him, For Somehow, There Had Been Awakened 
 Within Him A Great Pity For His Sister, And By Some Sudden Intuition He 
 Seemed To Understand All Her Loneliness And Pain. If There Had Been A 
 Wrongdoing It Was Not Her Fault; And As She Still Stood With Her Back To 
 Him, And Did Not Speak, He Went Up To Her, And Laying His Hand Upon Her 
 Shoulder, Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "I Regret That I Asked A Question Which Has So Agitated You, And, 
   
 Believe Me, I Am Sorry For You, For Whatever It Is, You Are Innocent." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 6 
   
   
 Then She Turned Toward Him With A Face As White As Ashes And A Look Of 
 Terror In Her Large Black Eyes, Before Which He Quailed. Never In His 
 Life, Since He Was A Little Child, Had He Seen Her Cry, But Now, After 
 Regarding Him Fixedly A Moment, She Broke Into Such A Wild Fit Of 
 Sobbing That He Became Alarmed, And Passing His Arm Around Her, Lead Her 
 To A Seat And Made Her Lean Her Head Upon Him, While He Smoothed Her 
 Heavy Hair, Which Was More Than Half Gray, And She Was Only Three Years 
 His Senior. 
   
   
   
 At Last She Grew Calm, And Rising Up, Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Excuse Me, I Am Not Often So Upset--I Have Not Cried In Years--Not 
 Since Rover Died," Here Her Voice Trembled Again, But She Went On Quite 
 Steadily. "He Was All The   Companion I Had, You Know, And He Was So 
 Faithful, So True. Oh, It Almost Broke My Heart When He Died And Left Me 
 There Alone!" 
   
   
   
 There Was A World Of   Pathos In Her Voice, As She Uttered The   Last Two 
 Words, "There Alone," And It Flashed Upon Burton That There Was More 
 Meaning In Them Than Was At First Indicated; That To Live There Alone 
 Was Something From Which His Sister Recoiled. Standing Before Her, With 
 His Hand Still Upon Her Head, He Remembered, That She Had Not Always 
 Been As She Was Now, So Quiet And Impassive, With No Smile Upon Her 
 Face, No Joy In Her Dark Eyes. As A Young Girl, In The   Days When He, 
 Too, Lived At Home, And Slept Under The   Rafters In The   Low-Roofed House, 
 She Had Been Full Of   Life And Frolic, And Played With Him All Day Long. 
 She Was Very Pretty Then, And Her Checks, Now So Colorless, Were Red As 
 The Damask Roses Which Grew By The   Kitchen Door, While Her Wavy Hair Was 
 Brown, Like The   Chestnuts They Used To Gather From The   Trees, In The 
 Rocky Pasture Land. It Was Wavy Still, And Soft And Luxurient, But It 
 Was Iron Grey, And She Wore It Plain, In A Knot At The   Back Of   Her Head, 
 And Only A Few Short Hairs, Which Would Curl About Her Forehead In Spite 
 Of Her, Softened The   Severity Of   Her Face. Just When The   Change Began In 
 His Sister. Burton Could Not Remember, For, On The   Rare Occasions When 
 He Visited His Home He Had Not Been A Close Observer, And Had Only Been 
 Conscious Of   A Desire To Shorten His Stay As Much As Possible, And 
 Return To His Aunt's House, Which Was Much More To His Taste. He Should 
 Die If He Had To Live In That Lonely Spot, He Thought, And In His Newly 
 Awakened Pity For His Sister, He Said To Her, Impulsively: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 7 
   
 "Don't Go Back There To Stay. Live With Me. I Am All Alone, And Must 
 Have Some One To Keep My House. Von And I Can Get On Nicely Together." 
   
   
   
 He Made No Mention Of   His Father, And He Did Not Half Mean What He Said 
 To His Sister, And Had She Accepted His Offer He Would Have Regretted 
 That It Had Ever Been Made. But She Did Not Accept It, And She Answered 
 Him At Once: 
   
   
   
 "No, Burton, So Long As Father Lives I Must Stay With Him, And You Will 
 Be Happier Without Than With Me. We Are Not At All Alike. But I Thank 
 You For Asking Me All The   Same, And Now It Is Time For Me To Go, If I 
 Take The   Four O'clock Train. Father Will Be Expecting Me." 
   
   
   
 Burton Went With Her To The   Train, And Saw Her Into The   Car, And Bought 
 Her _Harper's Monthly_, And Bade Her Good-By, And Then, In Passing Out, 
 Met And Lifted His Hat To The   Misses Grey, Lucy And Geraldine, Who Had 
 Been Visiting In Boston, And Were Returning To Allington. 
   
   
   
 This Encounter Drove His Sister From His Mind, And Made Him Think Of   His 
 Aunt's Injunction To Marry One Of   The   Greys. Lacy Was The   Prettier And 
 Gentler Of   The   Two, The   One Whom Everybody Loved, And Who Would Make Him 
 The Better Wife. Probably, Too, She Would Be More Easily Won Than The 
 Haughty Geraldine, Who Had Not Many Friends. And So, Before He Reached 
 His House On Beacon Street, He Had Planned A Matrimonial Campaign And 
 Carried It To A Successful Issue, And Made Sweet Lucy Grey The   Mistress 
 Of His Home. 
   
   
   
 It Is Not Our Purpose To Enter Into The   Details Of   Burton's Wooing. 
 Suffice It To Say, That It Was Unsuccessful, For Lucy Said "No," Very 
 Promptly, And Then He Tried The   Proud Geraldine, Who Listened To His 
 Suit, And, After A Little, Accepted Him, Quite As Much To His Surprise 
 As To That Of   Her Acquaintances, Who Knew Her Ambitious Nature. 
   
   
   
 "Anything To Get Away From Stupid Allington," She Said To Her Sister 
 Lucy, Who She Never Suspected Had Been Burton's First Choice. "I Hate 
 The Country, And I Like Boston, And Like Mr. Jerrold Well Enough. He Is 
   
 Good-Looking, And Well-Mannered, And Has A House And Twenty Thousand 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 8 
 Dollars, A Good Position In The   Bank, And No Bad Habits. Of   Course, I 
 Would Rather That His Father And Sister Were Not Such Oddities: But I Am 
 Not Marrying Them, And Shall Take Good Care To Keep Them In Their 
 Places, Which Places Are Not In Boston." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Two Were Married, Burton Jerrold And Geraldine Grey, And 
 There Was A Grand Wedding, At Grey's Park, And The   Supper Was Served On 
 The Lawn, Where There Was A Dance, And Music, And Fireworks In The 
 Evening; And Sam Lawton, A Half-Witted Fellow, Went Up In A Balloon, And 
 Came Down On A Pile Of   Rocks On The   Jerrold Farm, And Broke His Leg; And 
 People Were There From Boston, And Worcester, And Springfield, And New 
 York, But Very Few From Allington, For The   Reason That Very Few Were 
 Bidden. Could Lucy Have Had Her Way, The   Whole Town Would Have Been 
 Invited; But Geraldine Overruled Her, And Made Herself Life-Long Enemies 
 Of The   People Who Had Known Her From Childhood. Peter Jerrold Staid At 
 Home, Just As Burton Hoped He Would, But Hannah Was Present, In A New 
 Gray Silk, With Some Old Lace, And A Bit Of   Scarlet Ribbon At Her 
 Throat, And Her Hair Arranged Somewhat After The   Fashion Of   The   Times. 
 This Was The   Suggestion Of   Lucy Grey, Who Had More Influence Over Hannah 
 Jerrold Than Any One Else In The   World, And When She Advised The   New 
 Silk, And The   Old Lace, And The   Scarlet Ribbon, Hannah Assented Readily, 
 And Looked So Youthful And Pretty, In Spite Of   Her Thirty Years, That 
 The Rev. Mr. Sanford, Who Was A Bachelor, And Had Preached In Allington 
 For Several Years, Paid Her Marked Attention, Helping Her To Ices, And 
 Walking With Her For Half An Hour On The   Long Terrace In A Corner Of   The 
 Park. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Trip To Saratoga, And Newport, And The   Catskills, And Then, 
 Early In September, Burton Brought His Bride To The   House On Beacon 
 Street, Which Geraldine At Once Remodeled And Fitted Up In A Style 
 Worthy Of   Her Means, And Of   The   Position She Meant Her Husband To 
 Occupy. He Was A Growing Man, And From Being Clerk In A Bank, Soon Came 
 To Be Cashier, And Then President, And Money And Friends Poured In Upon 
 Him, And Geraldine's Drawing-Rooms Were Filled With The   Elite Of   The 
 City. The   Fashionables, The   Scholars, The   Artists, And Musicians, And 
 Whoever Was In Any Degree Famous, Met With Favor From Mrs. Geraldine, 
 Who Liked Nothing Better Than To Fill Her House With Such People, And 
 Fancy Herself A Second Madame De Stael, In Her Character As Hostess. All 
 This Was Very Pleasing To Burton, Who, Having Recovered From Any 
 Sentimental Feeling He Might Have Entertained For Lucy, Blessed The   Good 
 Fortune Which Gave Him Geraldine Instead. He Never Asked Himself If He 
 Loved Her; He Only Knew That He Admired, And Revered, And Worshiped Her 
   
 As A Woman Of   Genius And Tact; That What She Thought, He Thought; What 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 1(The Jerrolds Of   Boston) Pg 9 
 She Wished, He Wished; And What She Did He Was Bound To Say Was Right, 
 And Make Others Think So Too. There Had Been A Condescension On Her Part 
 When She Married Him, And She Never Let Him Forget It; While He, Too, 
 Mentally Acknowledged It, And Felt That, For It, He Owed Her Perfect 
 Allegiance, From Which He Never Swerved. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 10 
   
 Just A Year After The   Grand Wedding At Grey's Park, There Was Born To 
 Burton And Geraldine A Little Boy, So Small And Frail And Puny, That 
 Much Solicitude Would Have Been Felt For Him Had There Not Been A 
 Greater Anxiety For The   Young Mother, Who Went So Far Down Toward The 
 River Of   Death That Every Other Thought Was Lost In The   Great Fear For 
 Her. Then The   Two Sisters, Hannah And Lucy, Came, The   Latter Giving All 
 Her Time To Geraldine, And The   Former Devoting Herself To The   Feeble 
 Little Child, Whose Constant Wail So Disturbed The   Mother That She 
 Begged Them To Take It Away Where She Could Not Hear It Cry, It Made Her 
 So Nervous. 
   
   
   
 Geraldine Did Not Like Children, And She Seemed To Care So Little For 
 Her Baby That Hannah, Who Had Loved It With Her Whole Soul The   Moment 
 She Took It In Her Arms And Felt Its Soft Cheek Against Her Own, Said To 
 Her Brother One Day: 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go Home To-Morrow, But Let Me Take Baby With Me. His Crying 
 Disturbs Your Wife, Who Hears Him However Far He May Be From Her Room. 
 He Is A Weak Little Thing, But I Will Take The   Best Of   Care Of   Him, And 
 Bring Him Back A Healthy Boy." 
   
   
   
 Burton Saw No Objection To The   Plan, And Readily Gave His Consent, 
   
 Provided His Wife Was Willing. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 11 
   
   
   
 Although Out Of   Danger, Geraldine Was Still Too Sick To Care For Her 
 Baby, And So It Went With Hannah To The   Old Home Among The   Rocks, Where 
 It Grew Round And Plump, And Pretty, And Filled The   House With The   Music 
 Of Its Cooing And Its Laughter, And Learned To Stretch Its Fat Hands 
 Toward The   Old Grandfather, Who Never Took It In His Arms, Or Laid His 
 Hands Upon It. But Hannah Once Saw Him Kneeling By The   Cradle Where The 
 Child Was Sleeping, And Heard Him Whisper Through His Tears: 
   
   
   
 "God Bless You, My Darling Boy, And May You Never Know What It Is To Sin 
 As I Have Sinned, Until I Am Not Worthy To Touch You With My Finger. 
 Oh, God Forgive And Make Me Clean As This Little Child." 
   
   
   
 Then Hannah Knew Why Her Father Kept Aloof From His Grandson, And Pitied 
 Him More Than She Had Done Before. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   First Of   October Before Geraldine Came Up To Allington To 
 Claim Her Boy, Of   Whom She Really Knew Nothing. 
   
   
   
 Only Once Since Her Marriage Had She Been To The   Farm-House, And Then 
 She Had Driven To The   Door In Her Handsome Carriage With The 
 High-Stepping Bays, And Had Held Up Her Rich Silk Dress As She Passed 
 Through The   Kitchen Into The   "Best Room," Around Which She Glanced A 
 Little Contemptuously. 
   
   
   
 "Not As Well Furnished As My Cook's Room," She Thought, But She Tried To 
 Be Gracious, And Said How Clean Every Thing Was, And Asked Hannah If She 
 Did Not Get Very Tired Doing Her Own Work, And Praised The   Dahlias 
 Growing By The   South Door, And Ate A Few Plums, And Drank Some Water, 
 Which She Said Was So Cold That It Made Her Think Of   The   Famous Well At 
 Carisbrooke Castle On The   Isle Of   Wight. 
   
   
   
 "Your Well Must Be Very Deep. Where Is It?" She Asked, Not Because She 
 Cared, But Because She Must Say Something. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 12 
 On Being Told It Was In The   Woodshed She Started For It, And Mistaking 
 The Door, Was Walking Into A Bedroom, When She Was Seized Roughly By Her 
 Father-In-Law, Whose Face Was White As Ashes, And Whose Voice Shook, As 
 He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Not In There; This Is The   Way." 
   
   
   
 For An Instant Geraldine Looked At Him In Surprise He Seemed So 
 Agitated; Then, Thinking To Herself That Probably His Room Was In 
 Disorder, And The   Bed Unmade, She Dismissed It From Her Mind, And Went 
 To Investigate The   Well, Whose Water Tasted Like That At Carisbrooke 
 Castle. 
   
   
   
 Half An Hour In All She Remained At The   Farm-House, And That Was The 
 Only Time She Had Honored It With Her Presence Until The   Day When She 
 Came To Take Her Boy Away. 
   
   
   
 Not Yet Fully Recovered From Her Dangerous Illness, She Assumed All The 
 Airs Of   An Invalid, And Kept Her Wraps Around Her, And Shrank A Little 
 When Her Husband Put Her Boy In Her Lap, And Asked Her If He Was Not A 
 Beauty, And Did Not Do Justice To Hannah's Care, And The   Brindle Cow 
 Whose Milk He Had Fed Upon. And In Truth He Was A Healthy, Beautiful 
 Child, With Eyes As Blue As The   Skies Of   June, And Light Chestnut Hair, 
 Which Lay In Thick Curls Upon His Head. But He Was Strange To Geraldine, 
 And She Was Strange To Him, And After Regarding Her A Moment With His 
 Great Blue Eyes, He Turned Toward Hannah, And With A Quivering Lip Began 
 To Cry For Her. And Hannah Took Him In Her Arms And Hugging Him To Her 
 Bosom, Felt That Her Heart Was Breaking. She Loved Him So Much, He Had 
 Been So Much Company For Her, And Had Helped To Drive Away In Part, The 
 Horror With Which Her Life Was Invested, And Now He Was Going From Her; 
 All She Had To Love In The   Wide World, And So Far As She Knew, The   Only 
 Living Being That Loved Her With A Pure, Unselfish Love. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Brother! Oh, Sister!" She Cried, As She Covered The   Baby's Dimpled 
 Hands With Kisses, "Don't Take Him From Me; Let Me Have Him; Let Him 
 Stay Awhile Longer. I Shall Die Here Alone With Baby Gone." 
   
   
   
 But Mrs. Geraldine Said "No," Very Decidedly, For Though As Yet She 
 Cared But Little For Her Child, She Cared A Great Deal For The 
   
 Proprieties, And Her Friends Were Beginning To Wonder At The   Protracted 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 13 
 Absence Of   The   Boy; So She Must Take Him From Poor Hannah, Who Tied On 
 His Scarlet Cloak And Cap Of   Costly Lace, And Carried Him To The 
 Carriage And Put Him Into The   Arms Of   The   Red-Haired German Woman Who 
 Was Hereafter To Be His Nurse And Win His Love From Her. 
   
   
   
 Then The   Carriage Drove Off, But, As Long As It Was In Sight, Hannah 
 Stood Just Where It Had Left Her, Watching It With A Feeling Of   Such 
 Utter Desolation As She Had Never Felt Before. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Baby, Baby! Come Back To Me!" She Moaned Piteously. "What Shall I 
 Do Without You?" 
   
   
   
 "God Will Comfort You, My Daughter. He Can Be More To You Than Baby 
 Was," The   Old Father Said To Her, And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Know That. Yes, But Just Now I Cannot Pray, And I Am So Desolate." 
   
   
   
 The Burden Was Pressing More Heavily Than Ever, And Hannah's Face Grew 
 Whiter, And Her Eyes Larger, And Sadder, And Brighter As The   Days Went 
 By, And There Was Nothing Left Of   Baby But A Rattle-Box With Which He 
 Had Played, And The   Cradle In Which He Had Slept. This Last She Carried 
 To Her Room Up Stairs And Made It The   Shrine Over Which Her Prayers Were 
 Said, Not Twice Or Thrice, But Many Times A Day, For Hannah Had Early 
 Learned To Take Every Care, Great And Small, To God, Knowing That Peace 
 Would Come At Last, Though It Might Tarry Long. 
   
   
   
 Geraldine Sent Her A Black Silk Dress, And A White Paisley Shawl In 
 Token Of   Her Gratitude For All She Had Done For The   Baby. She Also Wrote 
 Her A Letter Telling Of   The   Grand Christening They Had Had, And Of   The 
 Handsome Robe From Paris Which Baby Had Worn At The   Ceremony. 
   
   
   
 "We Have Called Him Grey," Geraldine Wrote, "And Perhaps, He Will Visit 
 You Again Next Summer," But It Was Not Until Grey Was Two Years Old, 
 That He Went Once More To The   Farm-House And Staid For Several Months, 
   
 While His Parents Were In Europe. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 14 
   
   
   
 What A Summer That Was For Hannah, And How Swiftly The   Days Went By, 
 While The   Burden Pressed So Lightly That Sometimes She Forgot It For 
 Hours At A Time, And Only Remembered It When She Saw How Persistently 
 Her Father Shrank From The   Advances Of   The   Little Boy, Who, Utterly 
 Ignoring His Apparent Indifference, Pursued Him Constantly, Plying Him 
 With Questions, And Sometimes Regarding Him Curiously, As If Wondering 
 At His Silence. 
   
   
   
 One Day, When The   Old Man Was Sitting In His Arm-Chair Under The   Apple 
 Trees In The   Yard, Grey Came Up To Him, With His Straw Hat Hanging Down 
 His Back, His Blue Eyes Shining Like Stars, And All Over His Face That 
 Sweet Smile Which Made Him So Beautiful. Folding His Little White Hands 
 Together Upon His Grandfather's Knee, He Stood A Moment Gazing Fixedly 
 Into The   Sad Face, Which Never Relaxed A Muscle, Though Every Nerve Of 
 The Wretched Man Was Strung To Its Utmost Tension And Quivering With 
 Pain. The   Searching Blue Eyes Of   The   Boy Troubled Him, For It Seemed As 
 If They Pierced To The   Depths Of   His Soul And Saw What Was There. 
   
   
   
 "Da-Da," Grey Said At Last. "Take Me, Peese; I'se Tired." 
   
   
   
 Oh, How The   Old Man Longed To Snatch The   Child To His Bosom And Cover 
 His Face With The   Kisses He Had So Hungered To Give Him, But In His 
 Morbid State Of   Mind He Dared Not, Lest He Should Contaminate Him, So He 
 Restrained Himself With A Mighty Effort, And Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, Grey, No; I Cannot Take You. I Am Tired, Too." 
   
   
   
 "Is You Sick?" Was Grey's Next Question, To Which His Grandfather 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, I Am Not Sick," While He Clasped Both His Hands Tightly Over His 
 Head Out Of   Reach Of   The   Baby Fingers, Which Sometimes Tried To Touch 
 Them. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 15 
   
 "Is You Sorry, Then?" Grey Continued, And The   Grandfather Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Child, Very, Very Sorry." 
   
   
   
 There Was The   Sound Of   A Sob In The   Old Man's Voice, And Grey's Blue 
 Eyes Opened Wider As They Looked Wistfully At The   Lips Trembling With 
 Emotion. 
   
   
   
 "Has You Been A Naughty Boy?" He Said; And, With A Sound Like A Moan, 
 Grandpa Jerrold Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, Very, Very Naughty. God Grant You May Never Know How 
 Naughty." 
   
   
   
 "Then Why Don't Auntie Hannah Sut Oo Up In 'E Bed'oom?" Grey Asked, With 
 The Utmost Gravity, For, In His Mind, Naughtiness And Being Shut Up In 
 His Aunt's Bedroom, The   Only Punishment Ever Inflicted Upon Him, Were 
 Closely Connected With Each Other. 
   
   
   
 Almost Any One Would Have Smiled At This Remark, But Grandpa Jerrold Did 
 Not. On The   Contrary There Came Into His Eyes A Look Of   Horror As He 
 Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "Shut Me In The   Bedroom! That Would Be Dreadful Indeed." 
   
   
   
 Then, Springing Up, He Hurried Away Into The   Field And Disappeared 
 Behind A Ledge Of   Rocks, Where, Unseen By Any Eye Save That Of   God, He 
 Wept More Bitterly Than He Had Ever Done Before. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Oh, Why," He Cried, "Must This Innocent Baby's Questions Torture 
 Me So? And Why Can I Never Take Him In My Arms Or Lay My Hands Upon Him 
 Lest They Should Leave A Stain?" 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 16 
   
   
 Then Holding Up Before Him His Hard, Toil-Worn Hands, He Tried To Recall 
 What It Was He Had Heard Or Read Of   Another Than Himself Who Tried To 
 Rid His Hands Of   The   Foul Spot And Could Not. 
   
   
   
 "Only The   Blood Of   Jesus Christ Cleanseth From All Sin," He Whispered 
 To Himself, While His Lips Moved Spasmodically With The   Prayer Habitual 
 To Them; Four Words Only, "Forgive Me, Lord, Forgive." 
   
   
   
 It Had Always Been A Strong Desire With Grey To Be Led Around The 
 Premises By His Grandfather, Who Had Steadily Resisted All Advances Of 
 That Kind, Until With A Child's Quick Intuition, Grey Seemed To 
 Understand That His Grandfather's Hands Were Something He Must Not 
 Touch. 
   
   
   
 That Afternoon, However, As Mr. Jerrold Was Walking On The   Green Sward 
 By The   Kitchen Door, With His Head Bent Down And His Hands Clasped 
 Behind Him, Grey Stole Noiselessly Up To Him, And Grasping The   Right 
 Hand In Both His Own, Held It Fast, While He Jumped Up And Down As He 
 Called Out To Hannah, Who Was Standing Near: 
   
   
   
 "I'se Dot It, I'se Dot It--Dada's Han', An' I Sal Keep It, Too, And Tiss 
 It Hard, Like Dat," And The   Baby's Lips Were Pressed Upon The   Rough 
 Hand, Which Lay Helpless And Subdued In The   Two Small Palms Holding It 
 So Tight. 
   
   
   
 It Was Like The   Casting Out Of   An Evil Spirit, And Granpa Jerrold Felt 
 Half His Burden Rolling Away Beneath That Caress. There Was A Healing 
 Power In The   Touch Of   Grey's Lips, And The   Stain, If Stain There Were 
 Upon The   Wrinkled Hand, Was Kissed Away, And The   Pain And Remorse Were 
 Not So Great After That. 
   
   
   
 Grey Had Conquered And Was Free To Do What He Pleased With The   Old Man, 
 Who Became His Very Slave, Going Wherever Grey Liked, Whether Up The 
 Steep Hill-Side In The   Rear Of   The   House Or Down Upon The   Pond Near By, 
   
 Where The   White Lilies Grew And Where There Was A Little Boat In Which 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 17 
 The Old Man And The   Child Spent Hours Together, During The   Long Summer 
 Afternoons. 
   
   
   
 In The   Large Woodshed Opposite The   Well, And Very Near The   Window Of 
 Granpa Jerrold's Bedroom, A Rude Bench Had Been Placed For The   Use Of 
 Pails And Washbasins, But Grey Had Early Appropriated This To Himself 
 And Persisted In Keeping His Playthings There, In Spite Of   All His 
 Grandfather's Remonstrances To The   Contrary. If His Toys Were Removed 
 Twenty Times A Day To Some Other Locality, Twenty Times A Day He Brought 
 Them Back, And Arranging Them Upon The   Bench Sat Down By Them Defiantly, 
 Kicking Vigorously Against The   Side Of   The   House In Token Of   His 
 Victory, And Wholly Unconscious That Every Thud Of   His Little Heels Sent 
 A Stab To His Grandfather's Heart. 
   
   
   
 What If He Should Kick Through The   Clapboards? What If The   Floor Should 
 Cave In? Such Were The   Questions Which Tortured The   Half Crazed Man, As 
 He Wiped The   Perspiration From His Face And Wondered At The   Perversity 
 Of The   Boy In Selecting That Spot Of   All Others, Where He Must Play And 
 Sit And Kick As Only A Healthy, Active Child Can Do. 
   
   
   
 But After The   Day When Grey Succeeded In Capturing His Hands, Granpa 
 Jerrold Ceased To Interfere With The   Play-House, And The   Boy Was Left In 
 Peace Upon The   Bench, Though His Grandfather Often Sat Near And Watched 
 Him Anxiously, And Always Seemed Relieved When The   Child Tired Of   That 
 Particular Spot And Wandered Elsewhere In Quest Of   Amusement. 
   
   
   
 There Was, However, One Place In The   House Which Grey Never Sought To 
 Penetrate, And That Was His Grandfather's Bedroom. It Is True He Had 
 Never Been Allowed To Enter It, For One Of   Hannah's First Lessons Was 
 That Her Father Did Not Like Children In His Room. Ordinarily This Would 
 Have Made No Difference With Grey, Who Had A Way Of   Going Where He 
 Pleased; But The   Gloomy Appearance Of   The   Room Where The   Curtains Were 
 Always Down Did Not Attract Him, And He Would Only Go As Far As The   Door 
   
 And Look In, Saying To His Aunt: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 18 
   
   
   
 "Bears In There! Grey Not Go." 
   
   
   
 And Hannah Let Him Believe In The   Bears, And Breathed More Freely When 
 He Came Away From The   Door, Though She Frequently Whispered To Herself. 
   
   
   
 "Some Time Grey Will Know, For I Must Tell Him, And He Will Help Me." 
   
   
   
 This Fancy That Grey Was To Lift The   Cloud Which Overshadowed Her, Was A 
 Consolation To Hannah, And Helped To Make Life Endurable, When At Last 
 His Parents Returned From Europe, And He Went To His Home In Boston. 
 After That Grey Spent Some Portion Of   Every Summer At The   Farm-House 
 Growing More And More Fond Of   His Aunt Hannah, Notwithstanding Her Quiet 
 Manner And The   Severe Plainness Of   Her Personal Appearance So Different 
 From His Mother And His Aunt Lucy Grey. His Aunt Hannah Always Wore A 
 Calico Dress, Or Something Equally As Plain And Inexpensive, And Her 
 Hands Were Rough And Hard With Toil, For She Never Had Any One To Help 
 Her. She Could Not Afford It, She Said, And That Was Always Her Excuse 
 For The   Self-Denials She Practiced. And Still Grey Knew That She 
 Sometimes Had Money, For He Had Seen His Father Give Her Gold In 
 Exchange For Bills, And He Once Asked Her Why She Did Not Use It For Her 
 Comfort. There Was A Look Of   Deep Pain In Her Eyes, And Her Voice Was 
 Sadder Than Its Wont, As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Touch That Money. It Is Not Mine; It Would Be Stealing, To 
 Take A Penny Of   It." 
   
   
   
 Grey Saw The   Question Troubled His Aunt Hannah, And So He Said No More 
 On The   Subject, But Thought That When He Was A Man, And Had Means Of   His 
 Own, He Would Improve And Beautify The   Old Farm-House, Which, Though 
 Scrupulously Neat And Clean, Was In Its Furnishing Plain In The   Extreme. 
 Not A Superfluous Article, Except What Had Been Sent From Boston, Had 
 Been Bought Since He Could Remember, And The   Carpet, And Chairs, And 
 Curtains In The   Best Room Had Been There Ever Since His Father Was A 
 Boy. And Still Grey Loved The   Place Better Than Grey's Park, Where He 
 Was Always A Welcome Guest, And Where His Aunt Lucy Petted Him, If 
   
 Possible, More Than Did His Aunt Hannah. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 2 (Grey Jerrold) Pg 19 
   
   
   
 And Sweet Lucy Grey, In Her Trailing Dress Of   Rich, Black Silk, With 
 Ruffles Of   Soft Lace At Her Throat And Wrists, And Costly Diamonds On 
 Her White Fingers, Made A Picture Perfectly Harmonious With Grey's 
 Natural Taste And Ideas Of   A Lady. She Was Lovely As Are The   Pictures Of 
 Murillo's Madonnas, And Grey, Who Knew Her Story, Reverenced Her As 
 Something Saintly And Pure Above Any Woman He Had Ever Known. And Here, 
 Perhaps, As Well As Elsewhere, We May Very Briefly Tell Her Story, In 
 Order That The   Reader May Better Understand Her Character. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 20 
   
 She Was Five Years Older Than Her Sister Geraldine, And Between The   Two 
 There Had Been A Brother--Robert, Or Robin, As He Was Familiarly 
 Called--A Little Blue-Eyed, Golden-Haired Boy, With A Face Always 
 Wreathed In Smiles, And A Mouth Which Seemed Made To Kiss And Be Kissed 
 In Return. He Was Three Years Younger Than Lucy, Who, Having Been Petted 
 So Long As The   Only Child, Looked Somewhat Askance At The   Brother Who 
 Had Come To Interfere With Her, And As He Grew Older, And Developed That 
 Wonderful Beauty And Winning Sweetness For Which He Was So Remarkable, 
 The Demon Of   Jealousy Took Possession Of   The   Little Girl, Who Felt At 
 Times As If She Hated Him For The   Beauty She Envied So Much. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Wish He Was Blind!" She Once Said, In Anger, When His Soft Blue 
 Eyes Had Been Extolled In Her Hearing And Compared With Her Own, Which 
 Were Black As Midnight And Bright As The   Wintry Stars. 
   
   
   
 And, As If In Answer To Her Wish, An Accident Occurred Not Long After, 
 Which Darkened Forever The   Eyes Which Had Caused Her So Much Annoyance. 
 Just How It Happened No One Knew. The   Two Children Had Been Playing In 
 The Dining-Room, When A Great Crash Was Heard, And A Wild Cry, And Robin 
   
 Was Found Upon The   Floor Screaming With Agony, While Near Him Lay A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 21 
 Broken Cup, Which Had Contained A Quantity Of   Red Pepper, Which The 
 Housemaid Had Left Upon The   Sideboard Until Ready To Replenish The 
 Caster. Lucy Was Crying, Too, With Pain, For The   Fiery Powder Was In Her 
 Eyes, Also. But She Had Not Received As Much As Robin, Who From That 
 Hour, Never Again Saw The   Light Of   Day. 
   
   
   
 There Were Weeks Of   Fearful Suffering When The   Little Hands Were Tied To 
 Keep Them From The   Eyes Which The   Poor Baby, Who Was Only Two Years And 
 A Half Old, Said, "Bite Robin So Bad," And Which, When At Last The   Pain 
 Had Ceased, And The   Inflammation Subsided, Were Found To Be Hopelessly 
 Blind. 
   
   
   
 "Blind! Blind! Oh, Robin, I Wish I Was Dead!" Lucy Had Exclaimed, When 
 They Told Her The   Sad News, And With A Bitter Cry She Threw Herself 
 Beside Her Brother On His Little Bed And Sobbed Piteously. "Oh, Robbie, 
 Robbie, You Must Not Be Blind! Can't You See Me Just A Little? Try, 
 Robbie. You Must See Me; _You Must_." 
   
   
   
 Slowly The   Lids Unclosed, And The   Sightless Eyes Turned Upward Toward 
 The White Face Above Them, And Then Lucy Saw There Was No Hope; The 
 Beautiful Blue She Had So Envied In Her Wicked Moods, Was Burned Out, 
 Leaving Only A Blood-Shot, Whitish Mass Which Would Never Again In This 
 World See Her Or Any Other Object. 
   
   
   
 "No, Shister," The   Little Boy Said, "I Tan't See 'Oo Now. It 'Marts Some 
 Yet, But Bime By I See 'Oo. Don't Ty;" And The   Little Hand Was Raised 
 And Groped To Find The   Bowed Head Of   The   Girl Weeping In Such Agony 
 Beside Him. 
   
   
   
 "What For 'Oo Ty So? I See 'Oo Bime By," He Persisted, As Lucy Made No 
 Reply, But Wept On Until Her Strength Was Exhausted And She Was Taken 
 From The   Room In A State Of   Unconsciousness, Which Resulted In A Low 
 Nervous Fever, From Which She Did Not Recover Until Robbie Was As Well 
 As He Ever Would Be, And His Voice Was Heard Again Through The   House In 
 Baby Laughter, For He Had Not Yet Learned What It Was To Be Blind And 
 Helpless. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 22 
 Lucy Had Said, When Questioned With Regard To The   Accident, That She Had 
 Climbed Up In A Chair To Get Some Sugar For Herself And Robin From The 
 Bowl On The   Shelf Of   The   Sideboard, That She Saw The   Cup Of   Pepper And 
 Took It Up To See What It Was, And Let It Drop From Her Hand, Directly 
 Into The   Face Of   Robin, Who Was Looking Up At Her. Thus She Was 
 Answerable For His Blindness, And She Grew Suddenly Old Beyond Her 
 Years, And Devoted Herself To Her Brother, With A Solicitude And Care 
 Marvelous In One So Young, For She Was Not Yet Six Years Old. 
   
   
   
 "I Must Be His Eyes Always As Long As I Live," She Said, And She Seldom 
 Left His Side Or Allowed Another To Care For Him In The   Least. 
   
   
   
 He Slept In A Little Cot Near Hers. She Undressed Him At Night, And 
 Dressed Him In The   Morning And Gave Him His Breakfast, Always Selecting 
 The Daintiest Bits For Him And Giving Him The   Larger Share Of 
 Everything. Together They Wandered In The   Park, She Leading Him By The 
 Hand And Telling Him Where They Were, Or Carrying Him In Her Arms, When 
 The Way Was Rough, And Then, When She Put Him Down, Always Kissing Him 
 Tenderly, While On Her Face There Was A Look Of   Sadness Pitiful To See 
 In One So Young. 
   
   
   
 When She Was Seven Years Old, And Robin Four, Her Mother, Who Had Been 
 An Invalid, Ever Since The   Birth Of   Geraldine, Died, And That Made 
 Lucy's Burden Still Heavier To Bear. They Told Her, Her Mother Would Not 
 Live Till Night, And With A Look On Her Face, Such As A Martyr Might 
 Wear When Going To The   Stake, Lucy Put Robin From Her, And Going To Her 
 Mother's Room, Asked To Be Left Alone With Her. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Something I Must Tell Her. I Cannot Let Her Die Until I Do," 
 She Said, And So The   Watchers Went Out And Left The   Mother And Child 
 Together. 
   
   
   
 What Lucy Had To Tell, No One Knew; But When At The   Going Down Of   The 
 Sun, The   Mother Was Dying, Lucy's Head Was Upon Her Neck, And So Long As 
 Life Remained, The   Pale Hand Smoothed The   Dark Tresses Of   The   Sobbing 
 Girl, And The   White Lips Whispered, Softly: 
   
   
   
   
 "God Bless My Little Lucy, He Knows It All. He Can Forgive All. Try To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 23 
 Be Happy, And Never Forsake Poor Robbie." 
   
   
   
 "Never, Mother, Never," Was Lucy's Reply, And She Kept The   Vow To The 
 Letter, Becoming Mother, Sister, Nurse, And Teacher All In One, To The 
 Little Blind Robin, Who Loved Her In Return With All The   Intensity Of 
 His Nature. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Wish Of   Mr. Grey, That Lucy Should Be Sent To School With The 
 Children Of   Her Age, But She Objected Strongly, As It Would Take Her So 
 Much From Robin; So, A Governess Was Employed In The   House And Whatever 
 Lucy Learned, She Repeated To Her Brother, Who Drank In Her Lessons So 
 Eagerly, That He Soon Became Her Equal In Everything Except The   Power To 
 Read And Write. Particularly Was He Interested In The   Countries Of 
 Europe, Which He Hoped To Visit Some Day, In Company With His Sister. 
   
   
   
 "Not That I Can Ever See Them," He Said, "But I Shall Know Just How They 
 Look, Because You Will Describe Them So Vividly, And I Can Hear The   Dash 
 Of The   Sea At Naples, And Feel The   Old Pavements In Pompeii, And The 
 Hot Lava Of   Vesuvius. And, Oh, Perhaps We Will Go To The   Holy Land, And 
 Stand Just Where Christ Once Stood, And You Will See The   Hills He Looked 
 Upon, And The   Spot On Which He Suffered. And I Shall Be So Glad And 
 Somehow Feel Nearer To Him. And, Oh, If He Could Be There As He Was 
 Once--A Man, You Know--I'd Cry To Him Louder Than Ever Old Bartimeus 
 Did, And Tell Him I Was A Little Blind Boy From America, But That I 
 Loved Him, And Wanted Him To Make Me See. And He Would, I Know." 
   
   
   
 Such Were The   Dreams Of   The   Enthusiastic Boy, But They Were Never To Be 
 Realized. Always Delicate As A Child, He Grew More And More So As He 
 Became Older, So That At Last All Mental Labor Was Put Aside, And When 
 He Was Sixteen, And Lucy Nineteen, They Took Him To St. Augustine, Where 
 He Could Hear The   Moan Of   The   Sea And Fancy It Was The   Mediterranean In 
 Far-Off Italy. Lucy Was Of   Course With Him, And Made Him See Everything 
 With Her Eyes, And Took Him To The   Old Fort And Led Him Upon The   Sea 
 Wall And Through The   Narrow Streets And Out Beneath The   Orange Trees, 
 Where He Liked Best To Sit And Feel The   Soft, Warm Air Upon His Face And 
 Inhale The   Sweet Perfume Of   The   Southern Flowers. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 24 
   
 But All This Did Not Give Him Strength. On The   Contrary, The   Hectic 
 Flush On His Cheek Deepened Daily, His Hands Grew Thinner And Paler, And 
 The Eyelids Seemed To Droop More Heavily Over The   Sightless Eyes. Robin 
 Was Going To Die, And He Knew It, And Talked Of   It Freely With His 
 Sister, And Of   Heaven, Where Christ Would Make Him Whole. 
   
   
   
 "It Will Be Such Joy To See," He Said To Her One Night When They Sat 
 Together By The   Window Of   His Room, With The   Silvery Moonlight Falling 
 On His Beautiful Face And Making It Like The   Face Of   An Angel. "Such Joy 
 To See Again, And The   Very First One I Shall Look At After Christ And 
 Mother, Will Be Old Blind Bartimeus, Who Sat By The   Roadside And Begged. 
 I Have Not Had To Do That, And My Life Has Been Very, Very Happy, For 
 You Have Been My Eyes, And Made Me See Everything. You Know I Have A 
 Faint Recollection Of   The   Grass, And The   Flowers, And The   Trees In The 
 Park, And That Has Helped Me So Much; And I Have You In My Mind, Too, 
 And You Are So Lovely I Know, For I Have Heard People Talk Of   Your 
 Sweet Face And Beautiful Eyes; Starry Eyes I Have Heard Them Called." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Robbie, Robbie, Don't!" Came Like Cry Of   Pain From Lucy's Quivering 
 Lips. But Robin Did Not Heed Her, And Went On: 
   
   
   
 "Starry Eyes--That's Just What They Are, I Think; And I Can Imagine How 
 Lovingly They Look At Me, And How Pityingly, Too. There Is Always 
 Something So Sad In Your Voice When You Speak To Me, And I Say To 
 Myself, 'That's How Lucy's Eyes Look At Me, Just As Her Voice Sounds 
 When It Says Brother Robbie.' I Shall Know You In Heaven, The   Moment You 
 Come, And I Shall Be Waiting For You, And When I See Your Eyes I Shall 
 Say, 'That Is Sister Lucy, Come At Last!' Oh, It Will Be Such Joy!--No 
 Night, No Blindness, No Pain, And You With Me Again As You Have Been 
 Here, Only There, I Shall Be The   Guide, And Lead You Through The   Green 
 Pastures Beside The   Still Waters, Where Never-Fading Flowers Are 
 Blooming Sweeter Than The   Orange Blossoms Near Our Window." 
   
   
   
 Lucy Was Sobbing Hysterically, With Her Head In His Lap, While He 
 Smoothed The   Dark Braids Of   Her Hair, And Tried To Comfort Her By Asking 
 If She Ought Not To Be Glad That He Was Going Where There Was No More 
   
 Night For Him, And Where She, Too, Would Join Him In A Little While. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 25 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not That!" Lucy Cried, "Though It Breaks My Heart To Think Of   You 
 Gone Forever. How Can I Live Without You? What Shall I Do When My 
 Expiatory Work Is Finished?" 
   
   
   
 "Expiatory Work?" Robin Repeated, Questioningly. "What Do You Mean? What 
 Have You To Expiate?--You, The   Noblest, Most Unselfish Sister In The 
 World!" 
   
   
   
 "Much, Much. Oh, Robbie, I Cannot Let You Die With This Upon My Mind, 
 Even If The   Confession Turn Your Love For Me Into Hate--And You Do Love 
 Me, I Have Made Your Life A Little Less Sad Than It Might Have Been But 
 For Me." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Sister, You Have Made My Life So Full Of   Happiness That, Darkened 
 As It Is, I Would Like To Cling To It Longer, Though I Know Heaven Is So 
 Much Better." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, Robbie--Thank You For That" Lucy Said; Then, Lifting Up Her 
 Head, And Looking Straight Into Her Brother's Face, She Continued: "You 
 Say You Have A Faint Recollection Of   The   Grass, And The   Flowers, And 
 The Trees In The   Park. Have You Also Any Remembrance, However Slight, 
 How I Looked When We Were Little Children Playing Together At Home?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know For Sure," Robin Replied, While For An Instant A Deep 
 Flush Stained His Pale Cheeks: "I Don't Know For Sure. Sometimes Out Of 
 Those Dim Shadows Of   The   Past Which I Have Struggled So Hard To Retain, 
 There Comes A Vision Of   A Little Girl--Or, Rather, There Is A Picture 
 Which Comes Before My Mind More Distinct Than The   Grass, And The   Trees, 
 And The   Flowers, Though I Always Try To Put It Away; But It Repeats 
 Itself Over And Over Again, And I See It In My Dreams So Vividly, And 
 Especially Of   Late, When Life Is Slipping From Me." 
   
   
   
 "What Is The   Picture?" Lucy Said, And Her Face Was Whiter Than The   One 
   
 Above Her. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 26 
   
 "It Is This," Robin Replied. "I Seem To See Myself Looking Up, With 
 Outstretched Arms, Toward A Little Girl Who Is Standing Above Me, 
 Looking Down At Me With A Face Which Cannot--Cannot Be The   One I Shall 
 Welcome To Heaven And Know As My Sister's; For This In The   Picture Has A 
 Cruel Expression On It, And There Is Hatred In The   Eyes, Which Are So 
 Large And Black, And Stare So Fixedly At Me. Then There Is A Crash, And 
 Darkness, And A Horrible Pain, And Loud Cries, And The   Eyes Fade Away In 
 The Blackness, And I Know No More Till You Are Sobbing Over Me And 
 Begging Me To Say That I Can See You. I Remember That, I Am Sure, Or 
 Else It Has Been Told Me So Often That It Seems As If I Did; But The 
 Other, The   Face Above Me, Is All A Fancy And A Delusion Of   The   Brain. 
 You Never Looked At Me That Way--Never Could." 
   
   
   
 Here He Paused, And The   Girl Beside Him Withdrew Herself From Him, And 
 Clasping Her Hands Tightly Together, Knelt Abjectly At His Feet As She 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Robbie, Robbie! My Darling, If You Could Know With What Shame, And 
 Anguish, And Remorse I Am Kneeling Before You, You Would Pity And 
 Perhaps Forgive Me When I Have Told You What I Must Tell You Now. But 
 Don't Touch Me--Don't Put Your Hands Upon Me, For That Would Quite 
 Unnerve Me," She Continued, As She Saw The   Thin Hands Groping To Find 
 Her. "Sit Quite Still And Listen, And Then, If You Do Not Loathe Me With 
 A Loathing Unutterable, Call Me Sister Once More, And That Will Be 
 Enough." 
   
   
   
 The Old Cathedral Clock Was Striking Twelve When That Interview Ended, 
 And When It Struck The   Hour Of   Midnight Again Robin Grey Lay Dead In The 
 Room Which Looked Toward The   Sea, And The   Soft South Wind, Sweet With 
 The Perfume Of   Roses And Orange Blossoms, Kissed His White Face And 
 Stirred The   Thick Curls Of   Golden Hair Clustering About His Brow. As Is 
 Often The   Case With Consumptives, His Death Had Been Sudden At The   Last, 
 So Sudden That Lucy Scarcely Realized That He Was Dying, Until She Held 
 Him Dead Upon Her Bosom. But So Long As Life Lasted He Kept Repeating 
 Her Name In Accents Of   Unutterable Tenderness And Love. 
   
   
   
 "Lucy, Lucy, My Precious Sister, God Bless You For All You Have Been To 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 27 
 Me, And Comfort You When I Am Gone, Darling, Darling Lucy, I Love You So 
 Much; Lucy, Lucy, Lucy Where Are You? You Must Not Leave Me. Give Me 
 Your Hand Till I Reach The   River-Bank Where The   Angels Are Waiting For 
 Me, I Can See Them And The   Beautiful City Over The   Dark River, Though I 
 Can't See You; But I Shall In Heaven, And I Am Almost There. Good-By, 
 Good-By, Lucy." 
   
   
   
 It Almost Seemed As If, He Were Calling To Her From The   Other World, For 
 Death Came And Froze Her Name Upon His Lips Which Never Moved Again, And 
 Lucy's Work Was Done. Other Hands Than Hers Cared For The   Dead Body, 
 Which Was Embalmed, And Then Sent To Its Northern Home. 
   
   
   
 There Were Crowds Of   People At The   Church Where The   Funeral Was Held And 
 Where Robin Had Been Baptized. The   Son Of   Captain Grey Was Worthy Of 
 Respect, And The   Citizens Turned Out _En Masse_, So That There Was 
 Scarcely Standing Room In The   Aisles For All Who Came To See The   Last Of 
 Robin. Very Touchingly The   Rector Spoke Of   The   Deceased, Whose Short 
 Life Had Been So Pure And Holy, And Then He Eulogized The   Sister Who Had 
 Devoted Herself So Unselfishly To The   Helpless Brother, And Who, He 
 Said, Could Have Nothing To Regret, Nothing To Wish Undone, So Absolute 
 And Entire Had Been Her Sacrifice. Hitherto Lucy Had Sat As Rigid As A 
 Stone, But As She Listened To Her Own Praises She Moved Uneasily In Her 
 Seat, And Once Put Up Her Hand Deprecatingly As If Imploring Him To 
 Stop. When At Last The   Services Were Over, And The   Curious Ones Had 
 Taken Their Last Look At The   Dead, And The   Undertaker Came Forward To 
 Close The   Coffin-Lid, Her Mind, Which Had Been Strained To Its Utmost, 
 Gave Way, And Not Realizing What She Did Or Meant To Do, She Arose 
 Suddenly, And Gliding Swiftly Past Her Father, Stepped To The   Side Of 
 The Coffin, And Throwing Back Her Heavy Crape Vail; Stooped And Kissed 
 The Eyelids Of   Her Brother, Saying As She Did So: 
   
   
   
 "Dear Robbie, Can You See Me Now, And Do You Know What I Am Going To 
 Do?" 
   
   
   
 There Was A Glitter In Her Eyes Which Told That She Was Half-Crazed, And 
 Her Father Arose To Lead Her To Her Seat Beside Him; But She Waved Him 
 Back Authoritatively, And In A Clear, Distinct Voice, Which Rang Like A 
 Bell Through The   Church, Said To The   Astonished People: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 28 
   
   
 "Wait A Little. There Is Something I Must Tell You. I Have Tried To Put 
 It Away, But I Cannot. My Brain Is On Fire, And Will Never Be Cool Again 
 Until I Confess By Robbie's Coffin; Then You May Judge Me As You Please. 
 It Will Make No Difference, For I Shall Have Done My Duty And Ceased To 
 Live A Lie, For My Life Has Been One Long Series Of   Hypocrisies And 
 Deceit. Our Clergyman Has Described Me As A Saint, Worthy Of   A Martyr's 
 Crown, And Some Of   You Believe Him, And Look Upon The   Care I Gave To 
 Robbie As Something Unheard-Of And Wonderful. And I Have Let You Think 
 So, And Felt Myself The   Veriest Hypocrite That Ever Breathed. Don't You 
 Know That What I Did Was Done In Expiation Of   A Crime, A Horrid, Cruel 
 Deed, For I Put Out Robbie's Eyes. I Made Him Blind. 
   
   
   
 "I Knew You Would Shudder And Turn From Me In Loathing," She Continued, 
 In A Louder, Clearer Tone, As She Felt The   Thrill Of   Surprise Which Ran 
 Through The   Assembly, And Grew More And More Excited, "But It Is The 
 Truth, I Tell You. I Put Out Those Beautiful Eyes Of   Which I Was So 
 Envious Because The   People Praised Them So Much. I Could Not Bear It, 
 And The   Demon Of   Jealousy Had Full Possession Of   Me, Young As I Was, And 
 Sometimes, When I Saw Him Preferred To Me, I Wished Him Dead, _Dead_, 
 Just As He Is Now. Oh, Robbie, My Heart Is Breaking With Agony And 
 Shame, But I Must Go On. I Must Tell How I Hated You And The   Pretty Baby 
 Ways Which Made You So Attractive, And When I Climbed Up In The   Chair 
 After The   Lumps Of   Sugar And Saw The   Cup Of   Cayenne Pepper, And You 
 Standing Below Me With Wide-Open Eyes And Outstretched Hands, Asking Me 
 To Give, The   Devil Look Possession Of   Me And Whispered That Now Was My 
 Chance To Ruin Those Eyes Looking Up So Eagerly At Me. I Had Heard That 
 Red Pepper Would Make One Blind, And--And--Oh, Horror, How Can I Tell 
 The Rest?" 
   
   
   
 Lucy's Voice Was Like A Wailing Cry Of   Agony, As, Covering Her White 
 Face With Her Hands, She Went On: 
   
   
   
 "I Held The   Cup Toward Robbie, And Said: 'Is It This You Want?' And When 
 In His Ignorance He Answered: 'Yes, Div Me Some,' I Dropped It Into His 
 Hands, Saying To Myself, 'It Is Not My Fault If He Gets It In His Eyes.' 
   
   
   
 "You Know The   Rest, How From That Moment He Never Looked On Me Or Any 
   
 One Again; But You Do Not, Cannot Know The   Anguish And Remorse Which 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 29 
 Filled My Soul, When I Realized What I Had Done. From That Day To The 
 Hour Of   Robbie's Death There Has Never Been A Moment When I Would Not 
 Have Given My Sight--Yes, My Life For His. And That Is Why I Have Been 
 The Devoted Sister, As You Have Called Me. I Was Trying To Atone, And I 
 Did A Little. Robbie Told Me So, For I Confessed It All To Him Before He 
 Died; I Told Him Just How Vile I Was, And He Forgave Me, And Loved Me 
 Just The   Same And Went To Sleep With My Name On His Lips. I Can See It 
 There Now, The   Formation Of   The   Word Lucy, And It Will Be The   First He 
 Utters When He Welcomes Me To Heaven, If I Am Permitted To Enter There. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Made This Confession Because I Thought I Ought, That You Might 
 Not Think Me Better Than I Am, I Know You Will Despise Me, But It Does 
 Not Matter; Robbie Forgave And Loved Me To The   Last, And That Alone Will 
 Keep Me From Going Mad." 
   
   
   
 She Ceased Speaking, And With A Low, Gasping Sob Fell Forward Into The 
 Arms Of   Her Father, Who Had Stepped To Her Side In Time To Receive Her. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Blustering March Day When They Buried Robert Grey In The 
 Cemetery At Allington, While His Sister, Who Had Been Taken Directly 
 From The   Church To Her Home, Lay Unconscious In Her Room, Only Moaning 
 Occasionally, And Whispering Of   Robbie, Whose Eyes She Had Put Out. 
   
   
   
 "People Will Hate Me Always," She Said, When After Weeks Of   Brain Fever 
 She Was Herself Again. But In This She Was Mistaken, For The   People Who 
 Knew Her Best Loved Her Most, And As The   Years Went On, And All Felt The 
 Influence Of   Her Pure, Stainless, Unselfish Life, They Came To Esteem 
 Her As Almost A Saint, And No House Was Complete Which Had Not In It 
 Some Likeness Of   The   Sad, But Inexpressibly Sweet Face Which Had A Smile 
 For Every One, And Which Was Oftenest Seen In The   Cheerless Houses Where 
 Hunger And Sickness Were. There Lucy Grey Was A Ministering Angel, And 
 The Good She Did Could Never Be Told In Words, But Was Known And Felt By 
 Those Who Never Breathed A Prayer Which Did Not Have In It A Thought Of 
 Her And A Wish For Her Happiness. 
   
   
   
 When Grey Was First Laid In Her Arms, And She Saw In His Great Blue Eyes 
 A Look Like Those Other Eyes Hidden Beneath The   Coffin-Lid, She Felt As 
 If Robbie Had Come Back To Her, And There Awoke Within Her A Love For 
   
 The Child Greater Even Than His Own Mother Felt For Him. And Yet, So 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 3 (Lucy) Pg 30 
 Wholly Unselfish Was Her Nature That She Never Mourned Or Uttered A Word 
 Of Protest When, As The   Boy Grew Older, He Evinced A Preference For The 
 Farm-House In The   Pasture, Rather Than For The   Grand Old Place At Grey's 
 Park, Where, Since Her Sister's Marriage And Her Father's Death, She Had 
 Lived Alone. 
   
   
   
 "Hannah Needs Him More Than I Do," She Would Say To Herself, But Her 
 Sweet Face Was Always Brighter, And In Her Great Black Eyes There Was A 
 Softer Light When She Knew He Was Coming To Break The   Monotony Of   Her 
 Lonely Life. 
   
   
   
 After Her Marriage, Geraldine Did Not Often Honor Allington With Her 
 Presence. It Was Far Too Quiet There To Suit Her, And Lucy Lived Too 
 Much The   Life Of   A Recluse. No Little Breakfasts, No Lunches, No Evening 
 Parties At Which She Could Display Her Elegant Paris Costumes; Nothing 
 Except Now And Then A Stupid Dinner Party, To Which The   Rector And His 
 Wife Were Invited, And That Detestable Miss Mcpherson, Who Said Such 
 Rude Things, And Told Her Her Complexion Was Not What It Used To Be, And 
 That She Looked Older Than Her Sister Lucy. Miss Mcpherson Was An 
 Abomination, And Going To The   Country Was A Bore, But Still Geraldine 
 Felt Obliged To Visit Allington Occasionally, And Especially On 
 Thanksgiving Day, When It Is Expected That The   Sons And Daughters Of   New 
 England Will Return To The   Old Home, And Grow Young Again Under The 
 Roof Which Sheltered Their Childhood. 
   
   
   
 And So, On The   Morning When Our Story Properly Opens, Mr. And Mrs. 
 Burton Jerrold And Their Son Grey, A Well Grown Lad Of   Fourteen, Left 
 Their Home On Beacon Street, And With Crowds Of   Other City People Took 
 The Train For The   Country, To Keep The   Festal Day. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 31 
   
 The Season Had Been Unusually Warm And Pleasant For New England, And 
 Until The   Morning Of   Thanksgiving Day The   Grass Upon The   Lawn At Grey's 
 Park Had Been Almost As Fresh And Green As In The   May Days Of   Spring, 
 For Only The   Autumnal Rains Had Fallen Upon It, And The   November Wind 
 Had Blown As Softly As If It Had Just Kissed The   Wave Of   Some Southern 
 Sea, Where It Is Summer Always. But With The   Dawning Of   Thanksgiving 
 Day, There Was A Change, And The   Carriage Which Was Sent From Grey's 
 Park To The   Station To Meet The   Guests From Boston Was Covered With 
 Snow, And Mrs. Geraldine Shivered, And Drew Her Fur-Lined Cloak More 
 Closely Around Her As She Stepped From The   Train, And Looking Ruefully 
 Down At Her Little French Boots, Said Petulantly: 
   
   
   
 "Why Do They Never Clear The   Snow From The   Platform, I Wonder, And How 
 Am I To Walk To The   Carriage? It Is Positively Ankle Deep, And I With 
 Silk Stockings On!" 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Geraldine Was Not In An Enviable Frame Of   Mind. She Had Declined An 
 Invitation To A Grand Dinner Party, For The   Sake Of   Going To Allington, 
 Where It Was Always Snowing Or Raining Or Doing Something Disagreeable, 
 And Her Face Was Anything But Pleasant As She Stood There In The   Snow. 
   
   
   
 A Very Slave To Her Opinions And Wishes, Her Husband Always Thought As 
 She Thought, And Fondly Agreed With Her That Going To Allington Was A 
 Bore, And That He Did Not Know How She Was To Wade Through All That Snow 
 In Thin Boots And Silk Stockings, And Not Endanger Her Life By The 
 Exposure. 
   
   
   
 Only Grey Was Happy; Grey, Grown From The   Blue-Eyed Baby Boy, Who Used 
 To Dig His Little Heels So Vigorously Into The   Rotten Base-Board Under 
 The Bench In The   Wood-Shed Of   The   Farm House, Into The   Tall, Blue-Eyed, 
 Open-Faced Lad Of   Fourteen, Of   Whom It Could Be Truly Said That Never 
 Had His Parents Been Called Upon To Blush For A Mean Or Vicious Act 
 Committed By Him. Faulty He Was, Of   Course, With A Hot Temper When 
 Roused, And A Strong, Indomitable Will, Which, However, Was Seldom 
 Exercised On The   Wrong Side. Honorable, Generous, Affectionate, And Pure 
 In All His Thoughts As A Young Girl, He Was The   Idol Of   His Aunts And 
   
 The Pride Of   His Father And Mother, The   Latter Of   Whom He Treated With A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 32 
 Teasing Playfulness Such As He Would Have Shown To A Sister, If He Had 
 One. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Jerrold Was Very Proud Of   Her Bright, Handsome Boy, And Had A 
 Brilliant Career Marked Out For Him; Andover First, Then Harvard, And 
 Two Years Or More At Oxford, And Then Some High-Born English Wife, For 
 Mrs. Jerrold Was Thoroughly European In Her Tastes, And Toadied To The 
 English In A Most Disgusting Manner. 
   
   
   
 During Her Many Trips Across The   Water, She Had Been Presented To The 
 Queen, Had Attended, By Invitation, A Garden Party, And A Ball At Which 
 The Prince And Princess Of   Wales Were Present, And Had Spent Several 
 Weeks In The   Country Houses Of   Some Of   The   Wealthy English. 
 Consequently, She Considered Herself Quite _Au Fait_ With Their Style 
 And Customs, Which She Never Failed To Descant Upon, Greatly To The 
 Amusement Of   Her Listeners, And The   Mortification Of   Grey, Who Was Now 
 Old Enough To See How Ridiculous It Made His Mother Appear. 
   
   
   
 Grey Was Delighted To Go To Allington, And The   Grandest Dinner Party In 
 The World, With All The   Peers Of   England As Guests, Would Have Been A 
 Small Compensation For The   Good Cheer He Expected Both At Grey's Park, 
 And At The   Farm-House. He Was Glad, Too, For The   Snow And As The   Express 
 Train Sped Swiftly On, And He Watched It From The   Window, Falling In 
 Blinding Sheets And Covering All The   Hill-Tops, He Thought What Fun It 
 Would Be On The   Morrow To Drive His Aunt Lucy's Bays Over To The 
 Farm-House After His Aunt Hannah, Whom He Would Take For A Long Drive 
 Across The   Country, And Frighten With The   Rapidity With Which The   Bays 
 Would Skim Along. 
   
   
   
 "Hurrah! There's Allington, And There's Tom," He Cried, Springing Up As 
 The Train Shot Under The   Bridge Near The   Station. "Come On, Mother, I 
 Have Your Traps, Great Box, Little Box, Soap-Stone, And Bag. Here We 
 Are! And, My Eyes What A Blizzard! It's Storming Great Guns, But Here 
 Goes," And The   Eager Boy Jumped From The   Car Into The   Snow, And Shook 
 Hands With Tom, His Aunt Lucy's Coachman, And The   Baggage-Master, And 
 The Boy From The   Market Where His Aunt Bought Her Meat, And Saul 
 Sullivan, The   Fiddler, The   Most Shiftless, Easy-Going Fellow In 
 Allington, Who Wore One Of   Grey's Discarded Hats Given To Him The 
 Previous Year. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 33 
 "Holloa! Holloa! How Are You?" He Kept Repeating, As One After Another 
 Pressed Up To Him, All Glad To Welcome The   City Boy Who Was So Popular 
 Among Them. Hearing His Mother's Lamentations Over The   Snow, He Said To 
 The Coachman: "Here, Tom, Take These Traps, While I Carry Mother To The 
 Carriage." Then, Turning To Her, He Continued; "Now, Little Mother, It 
 Will Never Do For Those Silk Stockings To Be Spoiled, When There Is A 
 Great Strapping Fellow Like Me To Whom You Are Only A Feather's Weight," 
 And Lifting The   Lady In His Arms As If She Had Really Been A Child, He 
 Carried Her To The   Carriage, And Put Her In, Tucking The   Blankets Around 
 Her, And Carefully Brushing The   Snow From Her Bonnet. "Now, Father, Jump 
 In, And Let Me Shut The   Door. I'm Going On The   Box With Tom. I Like The 
 Snow, And It Is Not Cold. I Am Going To Drive Myself." And In Spite Of 
 His Mother's Protestations, Grey Mounted To The   Box, And Taking The 
 Reins, Started The   Willing Horses At A Rapid Rate Toward Grey's Park, 
 Where Miss Lucy Waited For Them. 
   
   
   
 Bounding Up The   Steps, Grey Dashed Into The   Hall, And Shaking The   Snow 
 From His Coat And Cap, Seized His Aunt Around The   Waist, And After Two 
 Or Three Hearty Kisses, Commenced Waltzing Around The   Parlor With Her, 
 Talking Incessantly, And Telling Her How Delighted He Was To Be At 
 Grey's Park Again. 
   
   
   
 "Only Think, I Have Not Seen You For More Than A Year, And I've Been To 
 Europe Since, And Am A Traveled Young Man. Don't You See Marks Of 
 Foreign Culture In Me?" And He Laughed Mischievously, For He Knew His 
 Aunt Would Comprehend His Meaning. "Then, Too," He Continued, "I'm An 
 Andover Chap Now, But Find It Awful Poky. I Almost Wish I Had Gone To 
 Easthampton. Such Fun As The   Boys Have There! Sent A Whole Car-Load Of 
 Gates Down To Springfield One Night! I'd Like To Have Seen The 
 Easthamptonites When They Found Their Gates Gone, And The   Springfielders 
 When They Opened That Car. Holloa, Mother! Isn't It Jolly Here? And 
 Don't You Smell The   Mince Pies? I Am Going To Eat Two Pieces!" And The 
 Wild Boy Waltzed Into The   Library In Time To See His Mother Drop 
 Languidly Into An Arm-Chair, With The   Air Of   One Who Had Endured All It 
 Was Possible To Endure, And Who Considered Herself A Martyr. 
   
   
   
 "Pray Be Quiet, And Come And Unfasten My Cloak. You Forget That Your 
 Aunt Lucy Is No Longer Young, To Be Whirled Round Like A Top." 
   
   
   
   
 "Young Or Not, She Is As Pretty As A Girl, Any Day," Grey Replied, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 34 
 Releasing His Aunt And Hastening To His Mother. 
   
   
   
 Knowing Her Sister's Dislike To The   Country, Miss Grey Had Spared No 
 Pains To Make The   House As Attractive As Possible. There Was No Furnace, 
 But There Were Fires In Every Grate, And In The   Wide Fire-Place In The 
 Large Dining-Room, Where The   Bay-Window Looked Out Upon The   Hills And 
 The Pretty Little Pond. Lucy's Greenhouse Had Been Stripped Of   Its 
 Flowers, Which, In Bouquets, And Baskets, And Bowls, Were Seen 
 Everywhere, While Pots Of   Azaleas, And Camellias, And Rare Lilies Stood 
 In Every Nook And Corner, Filling The   Rooms With A Perfume Like Early 
 June, When The   Air Is Full Of   Sweetness. 
   
   
   
 But Mrs. Geraldine Found The   Atmosphere Stifling, And Asked That A 
 Window Might Be Opened, And That Grey Would Find Her Smelling-Salts 
 Directly, As Her Head Was Beginning To Ache. 
   
   
   
 Grey Knew It Always Ached When She Was In A Crank, As He Called Her 
 Moods, And He Brought Her Salts, And Undid Her Cloak And Bonnet, And 
 Kissed Her Once Or Twice, While His Father, Who Was Hot Because She Was 
 Hot, Said It Was Like An August Day All Over The   House, And Opened A 
 Window, But Shut It Almost Immediately, For A Cloud Of   Snow Came 
 Drifting In, And Mrs. Geraldine Knew She Should Get Neuralgia In Such A 
 Frightful Draught. 
   
   
   
 "Come To Your Room And Lie Down. You Will Feel Better When You Are 
 Rested," Lucy Said, With A Troubled Look On Her Sweet Face, As She Led 
 The Way To The   Large, Cheerful Chamber Which Her Sister Always Occupied 
 When At Grey's Park. 
   
   
   
 "What Time Do You Dine?" Geraldine Asked, As She Caught The   Savory Smell 
 Of Something Cooking In The   Kitchen. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Fixed The   Dinner Hour At Half-Past Two," Lucy Replied, And 
 Geraldine Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "Half-Past Two! What A Heathenish Hour! And I Do So Detest Early 
   
 Dinners." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 35 
   
   
 "Yes, I Know," Lucy Answered, In An Apologetic Tone, "But Hannah Cannot 
 Stay Late, On Account Of   Her Father" Then, Turning To Her 
 Brother-In-Law, Who Had Just Come In, She Added: "You Know, I Suppose, 
 That Your Father Has Not Been As Well As Usual For Several Weeks. Hannah 
 Thinks He Is Failing Very Fast." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, She Wrote Me To That Effect," Burton Replied, "But She Is Easily 
 Alarmed, And So I Did Not Attach Much Importance To It. Do You Think Him 
 Seriously Ill?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know Except From Hannah Herself, As He Sees No One. I Was There 
 Yesterday, But He Would Not Allow Me To Enter His Room. I Am Told That 
 He Has Taken A Fancy That No One Shall Go Into His Bedroom But Hannah 
 And The   Doctor. That Looks As If His Mind Might Be A Little Unsettled." 
   
   
   
 Instantly There Came Back To Burton's Mind What His Aunt Had Said To Him 
 On Her Dying-Bed: "There Is A Secret Between Them, But Never Try To 
 Discover It, Lest It Should Affect You, Too. There May Be Disgrace In 
 It." Years Had Passed Since Burton Heard These Words, And Much Good 
 Fortune Had Come To Him. He Had Married Geraldine Grey, And Had Become 
 President Of   A Bank; He Had Increased In Wealth And Distinction, Until 
 No One Stood Higher On The   Social Platform Of   Boston Than He Did. He Had 
 Been To The   Legislature Twice And To Congress Once, And Was The   Hon. 
 Burton Jerrold, Respected By Every One, And, What To His Narrow Mind Was 
 Better Still, He Was Looked Upon As An Aristocrat Of   The   Bluest Type. 
 None Of   His Friends Had Ever Seen The   Queer Old Hermit At The 
 Farm-House, Or Hannah Either For That Matter, For She Had Seldom Been In 
 Boston Since Grey Was A Baby, And On The   Rare Occasions When She Did Go 
 She Only Passed The   Day, And Had Her Lunch In The   Privacy Of   Mrs. 
 Geraldine's Room. Once Or Twice A Year, As Was Convenient, Burton Had 
 Been To The   Farm-House To See His Father, Whom He Always Found The   Same 
 Silent, Brooding Man, With Hair As White As Snow, And Shoulders So Bent 
 That It Was Difficult To Believe He Had Ever Been Upright. And So, 
 Gradually, Burton Had Ceased To Wonder At His Father's Peculiarities And 
 Had Forgotten His Suspicions; But Now They Returned To Him Again, And He 
 Shivered As There Swept Suddenly Over Him One Of   Those Undefinable 
 Presentiments Which Sometimes Come To Us, And For Which We Cannot 
 Account. 
   
   
   
 "What Time Is Hannah Coming?" He Asked. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 36 
   
 "I Hardly Know," Lucy Replied; "The Boy Who Stays Here To Do The   Outdoor 
 Work Is To Bring Her As Soon As She Can Leave Her Father, Who Will Have 
 No One With Him In His Room During Her Absence. He Is Very Anxious To 
 See Grey, But I Doubt If He Will Even Let Him Into The   Bedroom." 
   
   
   
 During This Conversation Grey Had Listened Intently, And Now He 
 Exclaimed; 
   
   
   
 "I Have It. My Dinner Will Taste Better If I See Grandpa First, And Show 
 Him My Alpenstock, With All Those Names Burned On It. I Mean To Drive 
 Over After Aunt Hannah Myself. It Will Be Such Fun To Surprise Them 
 Both." 
   
   
   
 "Grey, Are You Crazy To Think Of   Going Out In This Storm?" Mrs. Jerrold 
 Exclaimed. 
   
   
   
 But Grey Persisted, And, Pointing To The   Window, Said: 
   
   
   
 "It Is Not Snowing Half As Fast As It Did; And Look, There's A Bit Of 
 Blue Sky. I Can Go, Can't I, Aunt Lucy?" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es, If Tom Is Willing," Lucy Said, A Little Doubtfully; For She 
 Stood Somewhat In Awe Of   Tom, Who Did Not Like To Harness Oftener Than 
 Was Necessary. 
   
   
   
 "Pho! I'll Risk Tom," Grey Said. "Tom Knows Me;" And In Less Than Ten 
 Minutes One Of   The   Bays Was Harnessed To The   Cutter, And Grey Was 
 Driving Along In The   Direction Of   The   Farm-House, Which, For The   First 
 Time In His Life, Struck Him As Something Weird-Like And Dreary, 
 Standing There Alone Among The   Rocks, With The   Snow Piled Upon The   Roof 
 And Clinging In Masses To The   Small Window-Panes. "I Don't Wonder Mother 
 Thinks It Seems Like Some Old Haunted House We Read About. It Is Just 
 The Spot For A Lively Ghost. I Wish I Could See One," He Thought, As He 
   
 Drove Into The   Side-Yard, And, Giving His Horse To The   Care Of   The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 4 (Thanksgiving Day At Grey's Park) Pg 37 
 Chore-Boy, Sam, Who Was In The   Barn, He Went Stamping Into The   Kitchen. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 38 
   
   
 Old Mr. Jerrold Had Failed Rapidly Within A Few Weeks, But As Long As 
 Possible He Dressed Himself Every Day And Sat In His Arm-Chair In The 
 Kitchen, For The   Front Room Was Rarely Used In Winter. At One Time, When 
 Hannah Saw How Weak Her Father Was Growing, And Knew That He Must Soon 
 Take To His Bed, She Suggested That He Should Occupy The   South Room, It 
 Was So Much More Sunny And Cheerful Than His Sleeping Apartment, Which 
 Was Always Dark, And Gloomy, And Cheerless. But Her Father Said No Very 
 Decidedly. 
   
   
   
 "It Has Been A Part Of   My Punishment To Keep Watch In That Room All 
 These Dreadful Years, And I Shall Stay There Till I Die. And, Hannah, 
 When I Cannot Get Up Any More, But Must Lie There All Day And All Night 
 Long, Don't Let Any One In, Not Even Miss Grey, For It Seems To Me There 
 Are Mirrors Everywhere, And That The   Walls And Floor Have Tongues, And I 
 Am Getting Such A Coward, Hannah--Such A Coward, I Am Too Old To Confess 
 It Now. God Has Forgiven Me; I Am Sure Of   That, And The   World Need Not 
 Know What We Have Kept So Long, You And I. How Long Is It, Hannah? My 
 Memory Fails Me, And Sometimes It Seems A Thousand Years, I Have 
 Suffered So Much, And Then Again It Is But Yesterday--Last Night. How 
 Long Did You Say, Hannah! 
   
   
   
 "Thirty-One Years Next Thanksgiving, Was Hannah's Reply, Spoken, Oh, So 
 Mournfully Low. 
   
   
   
 "Thirty-One Years, And You Were A Girl Of   Fifteen, And Your Hair Was So 
   
 Brown And Glossy, Just Like Your Mother's Hannah--Just Like Hers, And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 39 
 Now It Is So Grey Poor Child! I Am So Sorry For You, But God Knows All 
 You Have Borne For Me, And Some Day You Will Shine As A Star In His 
 Crown, While I, If I Am Permitted To Enter The   Gates, Must Have The 
 Lowest Seat." 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Last Of   October When This Conversation Took Place, And The 
 Next Day But One The   Old Man Did Not Get Up As Usual, But Staid In Bed 
 All That Day, And The   Next, And The   Next, Until It Came To Be Understood 
 Between Himself And Hannah That He Would Never Get Up Again. 
   
   
   
 "Shall I Send For Burton?" Hannah Asked, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, He Does Not Care To Come, And Why Trouble Him Sooner Than 
 Necessary? He Is Not Like You. He Is Grand And High, And Ashamed Of   His 
 Old Father, But He Is My Son, And I Must See Him Once More. He Will Be 
 Up On Thanksgiving Day, And I Shall Live Till Then. Don't Send For Him. 
 I Cannot Have Him In This Room--Can't Have Anybody--Don't Let Them In! 
 Can No One See Under The   Bed?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Father, No One Can See: No One Shall Come In," Hannah Answered. 
   
   
   
 Then For Weeks She Kept Her Lonely Watch Over The   Half-Crazed Old Man, 
 Who Started At Every Sound And Whispered Piteously: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Let Them Come Here, Hannah. I Am Too Old; And There Is Grey--The 
 Boy--For His Sake, Hannah, We Will Not Let Them Come For Me Now!" 
   
   
   
 "No, Father, They Shall Not Come. Grey Need Not Know," Hannah Always 
 Replied, Though She Had Secretly Cherished A Hope That Some Time In The 
 Future, When The   Poor Old Father Was Dead, She Would Tell Grey And Ask 
 His Help To Do What She Fully Meant To Do When Her Hands, Bound For 
 Thirty Years, Should Be Loosened From The   Chain. 
   
   
   
 She Could Trust Grey, Could Tell Him Everything, And Feel Sure That His 
 Earnest, Truthful Blue Eyes Would Took Just As Lovingly At Her As Ever, 
 And That He Would Comfort And Help Her As No One Else Could Do. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 40 
   
   
 Such Was The   State Of   Affairs At The   Farm-House On The   Morning Of 
 Thanksgiving Day, When Hannah Was Making Her Preparations To Go To 
 Grey's Park For Two Hours Or More, Just To Sit Through The   Dinner And 
 See Grey, Whom She Had Not Seen Since His Return From Europe. 
   
   
   
 Her Father Was Not As Well That Morning. Thanksgiving Was Always A 
 Terrible Anniversary For Him, For As On That Day The   Several Members Of 
 A Family Meet Again Around The   Old Hearth-Stone, So The   Ghosts Of   The 
 Past All Came Back To Torture Him And Fill Him With Remorse. 
   
   
   
 "How It Blows," He Said, As The   Wind Shook The   Windows Of   His Room, And 
 Went Screaming Around The   Corner Of   The   House. "How It Blows, And I Seem 
 To Hear Voices In The   Storm--Your Voice, Hannah, As It Sounded Thirty 
 Years Ago, When You Cried Out So Loudly, And I Struck You For It, And 
 Beat Old Rover, Too. Do You Remember It?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, Father, But Don't Talk Of   It To-Day; Try To Forget; Try To 
 Think Only That Grey Is Here, And That You Will See Him To-Morrow." 
   
   
   
 "Grey, The   Boy With The   Big Blue Eyes Which Look So Straight At You That 
 I Used Sometimes To Wonder If He Did Not See Into My Heart And Know What 
 I Was Hiding?" The   Old Man Replied. "Grey, The   Little Boy Who Would Sit 
 On That Bench In The   Woodshed, And Kick The   Floor Until I Sweat At Every 
 Pore With Fear, And Whom I Would Not Touch Till He Captured My Hands, 
 And Held Them In His Soft, Warm Ones, And Kissed Them, Too, My Wicked 
 Old Hands, Kissed By Grey's Baby Lips. Would He Touch Them Now If He 
 Knew? I Used To Think If I Lived Till He Was A Man I Would Tell Him; And 
 Maybe You Will Do It After I Am Dead. He Is Coming Here To-Morrow, You 
 Say, And Burton; But Burton Isn't Like Grey. He Is Proud And Worldly, 
 And A Little Hard, I Am Afraid; But The   Boy, Tell Him How I Love Him; 
 Try To Make Him Understand, And When He Comes To-Morrow Maybe He Will 
 Kiss Me Again. It Will Be For The   Last Time. I Shall Never See Him More. 
 But Hark, What's That? Don't You Hear Bells? And There Is The   Stamping 
 Of Feet At The   Door. Go, Child, Quickly, And Not Let Them In Here." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 41 
 Hannah, Too, Heard The   Sound And The   Opening Of   The   Kitchen Door, And 
 Hurrying From Her Father's Bedside, She Called Out, Sharply: 
   
   
   
 "Who Is It? Who's There?" 
   
   
   
 "My Name Is Norval, On The   Grampian Hills," Was Replied, In The 
 Well-Remembered Voice Of   Grey, Who Continued, Merrily, As He Approached 
 Her: "And You, Dear Aunt Hannah, You Are The   Dame With The   Wonderful 
 Name Which Forward And Backward Still Reads The   Same." 
   
   
   
 He Did Not Attempt To Waltz With Her, As He Had Done With Lucy; He Had 
 Tried It Once, But She Went The   Wrong Way, And He Told Her There Was No 
 More Dance In Her Than In The   Kitchen Tongs. So Now He Only Wound His 
 Arms Around Her And Kissed Her Many Times, And When She Sat Down In A 
 Chair, He Stood Over Her And Smoothed Her Hair And Thought How Gray It 
 Had Grown Within The   Year. He Had No Suspicion That There Was Any Secret 
 Sorrow Weighing Upon Her, But He Knew That Her Life Was A Hard One, 
 Owing To The   Peculiarities Of   His Grandfather, And Now As He Looked At 
 Her, He Felt A Great Pity For Her, And There Was A Lump In His Throat, 
 As He Stooped To Kiss Her Again And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Poor Auntie, You Look So Tired And Pale. Is Grandpa So Very Sick, And 
 More Troublesome Than Usual?" 
   
   
   
 Hannah Had Not Cried In Years. Indeed It Was The   Effort Of   Her Life To 
 Keep Her Tears Back, But Now, At The   Sound Of   Grey's Sympathetic Voice 
 And The   Touch Of   His Fresh, Warm Lips Upon Her Own, She Broke Down 
 Entirely, And For A Few Moments Sobbed As If Her Heart Would Break, 
 While Grey In Great Concern, Knelt Down Before Her, And Tried To Comfort 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "What Is It, Auntie?" He Said. "Is It Because You Are So Lonely, And Are 
 Afraid Grandpa Will Die? I'll Take Care Of   You Then, And We Will Go To 
 Europe Together, And You Shall Ride On A Mule And Cross The 
 Mer-De-Glace. I Used To Think When I Was Over There How We Would Some 
 Day Go Together, And I Would Show You Everything." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 42 
   
 At The   Mention Of   Europe, Hannah's Tears Ceased, And Commanding Her 
 Voice, She Said, Abruptly: 
   
   
   
 "Did You Go To Wales?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, We Went There First. Don't You Remember?" 
   
   
   
 Without Answering That Question, Hannah Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Did You Go To Carnarvon?" 
   
   
   
 "Carnarvon! I Guess We Did. We Spent A Whole Day At The   Old Castle, And 
 Went All Over It, And Into The   Room Where The   First Prince Of   Wales Was 
 Born. It Isn't Much Bigger Than Our Bath-Room. But I Tell You Those Old 
 Ruins Are Grand;" And With All A Boy's Enthusiasm Over His First Trip To 
 Europe, Grey Launched Out Into A Graphic Description Of   What, He Had 
 Seen And Done, Repeating Everything Ridiculous In Order To Make His Aunt 
 Hannah Laugh. 
   
   
   
 "You Ought To Have Heard Father Try To Talk French," He Said. "It Was 
 Enough To Kill One With Laughing. He Bought A Little Book And Would 
 Study Some Phrase, And Then Fire It Off At The   Waiters, Screaming At The 
 Top Of   His Voice, As If That Would Make Them Understand Better; And Once 
 It Was Too Funny. We Were In A Shop In Lucerne, And Father Wanted To 
 Know The   Price Of   Something, So He Held It Up Before A Little Dapper Man 
 With Blue Eyes And Yellow Hair, And Said, 'Com-Bi-On'--That's The   Way He 
 Pronounced It--'Com-Bi-On;' But The   Man Didn't Com-Bi-On Worth A Cent, 
 And Only Stared At Him As If He Thought Him A Lunatic. Then Father Tried 
 Again, And Yelled As Loud As He Could, '_Pree--Pree!_ How Much-Ee, 
 Much-Ee?' Then There Was A Glimmer Of   A Smile On The   Man's Face, And 
 When Father, Wholly Out Of   Patience, Roared Out, 'Damnation, Are You A 
 Fool?' He Replied, 'No, But I'm A Yankee Like Yourself, And The   Price Of 
 The Carving Is Twenty-Five Francs;' And, Sure Enough, He Was A Chap From 
   
 Maine. After That Father Always Asked Them First If They 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 43 
 _Parlez-Vous-Ed_ English. Mother Got On Better, Because She Knew More Of 
 The Language, And Always Gave A Twist To The   Words Which Made Them Sound 
 Frenchy; But She Was Afraid To Talk Much, For Fear She'd Make A Mistake 
 And Miss Grundy Would Laugh At Her. She Is Awfully Afraid Of   Miss 
 Grundy, Especially If The   _Genus Homo_ Happens To Be English. But I Did 
 Not Care. I Wanted To Learn, And I Studied In The   Railway Car, And At 
 The Table, And In Bed, And Had A Teacher When We Staid Long Enough In A 
 Place, And Then I Plunged In, Mistake Or No Mistake, And Talked To 
 Everybody. I Used To Sit On The   Box With The   Driver When We Drove, So As 
 To Talk To Him, And You Have No Idea What A Lot You Pick Up That Way, Or 
 How Glad They Are To Help You; And Now, Though I Do Not Suppose I Always 
 Use Good Grammar Or Get The   Right Accent, I Can _Parlez_ With The   Best 
 Of Them, And Can Speak German, Too, A Little. I Think I Have Improved 
 Some; Don't You, Auntie." 
   
   
   
 Of Course She Did, And She Told Him So, And Smiled Fondly Upon The 
 Bright, Handsome Boy, Knowing That In What He Said Of   Himself There Was 
 Neither Conceit Nor Vanity, But A Frankness And Openness Which She Liked 
 To See In Him. 
   
   
   
 "And Now For Grandpa," He Suddenly Exclaimed, "He Will Think I Am Never 
 Coming." 
   
   
   
 And Before She Could Stop Him He Had Entered The   Low, Dark Room, Where, 
 On The   Bed, Pushed Close To The   Side-Wall Near The   Woodshed, And Just 
 Where It Had Stood For Thirty Years, The   Old Man Lay, Or Rather Sat, For 
 He Was Bolstered Upright, With Chair And Pillows Behind Him, His Long 
 White Hair Parted In The   Middle And Combed Behind His Ears, And His Arms 
 Folded Across His Bosom. 
   
   
   
 At Grey's Abrupt Entrance He Started, And His Face Flushed For A Moment, 
 But When He Saw Who It Was, The   Look Of   Fear Gave Way To One Of   Joy, And 
 His Pale Face Lighted Up With Gladness As He Welcomed The   Eager Boy, Who 
 Told Him First How Sorry He Was To Find Him So Sick, And Then What A 
 Grand Time He Had In Europe. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 44 
 "I Have Been To The   Top Of   Rigi, And Old Pilatus And Vesuvius, And 
 Flegere, And Crossed The   Mer-De-Glace And Tete Noir, And The   Simplon, 
 And They Are All Here On My Alpenstock; Look, See! But No, You Cannot, 
 It Is So Dark! I'll Raise The   Curtain." 
   
   
   
 And Grey Hastened To The   Window, While His Grandfather Cried Out In 
 Alarm: 
   
   
   
 "Stop, Grey, Stop. I'll Call Your Aunt Hannah! Hannah, Come Here!" 
   
   
   
 She Was At His Side In An Instant, Bending Over Him While He Whispered: 
   
   
   
 "Is It Safe? Can He See Nothing, Sure?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing, Father, Nothing," Was The   Reply, And Thus Reassured The   Old 
 Man Took The   Alpenstock, Which Had Done Such Good Service, And Looked At 
 The Queer Names Burned Upon It, Lingering Longest Upon The   First One, 
   
   
   
     "Grey Jerrold, Boston, Mass., 18--." 
   
   
   
 Very Rapidly Grey Talked Of   His Travels, And The   Wonders Beyond The   Sea. 
   
   
   
 "But, After All, America Is Best," He Said, "And I Am Glad I Am An 
 American. Boston Is The   Place To Be Born In. Don't You Think So, 
 Grandpa?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes. Did You Go To Wales? To Carnarvon?" The   Old Man Said, So 
 Abruptly That Grey Stopped Short And Stared At Him Blankly. 
   
   
   
 His Aunt Hannah Had Asked The   Same Question. Could It Be They Were More 
 Interested In Carnarvon Than In Mont Blanc And Vesuvius? If So, He Would 
 Confine Himself To Carnarvon, And He Began Again To Describe The   Old 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 45 
 Castle, And The   Birth-Room Of   The   First Prince Of   Wales. Then His 
 Grandfather Interrupted Him By Asking: 
   
   
   
 "Did You Hear Of   Any Family There By The   Name Of   Rogers?" 
   
   
   
 "Rogers? No. Why? Did You Ever Know Any One By That Name Who Lived In 
 Carnarvon?" Grey Asked, And His Grandfather Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, A Great Many Years Ago, Longer Than You Can Remember. Joel Rogers, 
 That Was The   Name, And He Had A Sister, Elizabeth. You Did Not Hear Of 
 Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Father, Father; You Are Talking Too Much; You Are Getting Excited And 
 Tired," Hannah Interposed In Some Alarm, But Her Father Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No. I'm Not Afraid Of   Grey, Now That I See His Face Again; It's A Face 
 To Be Trusted. Grey Would Not Harm His Old Grandfather. Would You, Boy?" 
 And The   Childish Old Man Began To Cry Piteously, While Grey Looked 
 Inquiringly At His Aunt, And Touched His Forehead Meaningly, As Much As 
 To Say: 
   
   
   
 "I Know, I Understand; A Little Out Of   His Head." 
   
   
   
 She Let Him Think So, And Laying His Hand On His Grandfather's Hair, 
 Grey Said: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Cry; Of   Course I Would Not Harm You, The   Best Grandpa In All The 
 World." 
   
   
   
 "No, No, Grey; The   Worst, The   Worst; And Yet It Does Me Good To Know You 
 Love And Respect Me, And You Always Will When I Am Dead And Gone, Won't 
 You, Even If You Should Ever Know How Bad I Was, And You May Sometime, 
   
 For It Is Impressed On Me This Morning That In Some Way You Will Help 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 46 
 Hannah Out Of   It. You Two, And No More. Poor Hannah. She Has Suffered So 
 Much For My Sake. Be Good To Her, Grey, When I Am Gone; Be Good To 
 Hannah. Poor Hannah." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Grandpa, I Will," Grey Said, In A Tearful Voice, As He 
 Involuntarily Wound His Arms Around The   Woman He Was To Be Good To. "I 
 Will Always Care For Aunt Hannah, And Love Her Above All Women. Don't 
 You Worry About That. She Shall Live With Me When I Am A Man, And We 
 Will Go To Europe Together." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, To Carnarvon, Perhaps," Mr. Jerrold Interposed, And Then Said, 
 Suddenly: "Do You Remember The   Day You Caught And Kissed My Old Hands, 
 And Did Me So Much Good? Would You Mind Kissing Them Again?--This One; 
 It Burns So And Aches!" And He Raised His Thin, Right Hand, Winch Grey 
 Took In His Own, And Kissed Reverently And Lovingly, Saying As He Did 
 So: 
   
   
   
 "Poor, Tired Hand, Which Has Done So Much Hard Work, But Never A Bad 
 Act." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Oh! My Boy, My Boy, You Hurt Me!" Grandpa Cried, As He Snatched His 
 Hand From Grey, Who Looked At Him Wonderingly And Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry. I Did Not Mean To Hurt You. Is Your Hand Sore?" 
   
   
   
 "Sore? Yes, Sorer Than You Know Or Guess; So Sore That It Aches Down To 
 My Very Heart." 
   
   
   
 "Come, Grey, I Think It Is Time We Were Off. Father Is Getting Tired And 
 Excited. You Will See Him Again To-Morrow," Hannah Said, And Her Father 
 Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "To-Morrow! Who Knows? To-Day Is All We Can Call Our Own, And I Will 
 Bless My Boy To-Day. Kneel Down, Grey, And Let Me Put Both Hands On Your 
 Head." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 5 (The Old Man And The   Boy) Pg 47 
   
 With A Feeling Of   Awe Grey Knelt Beside The   Bed, While His Grandfather 
 Laid His Hands On His Head And Said: 
   
   
   
 "May God Bless My Boy Grey, And Make Him A Good Man--Not Like Me, The 
 Chief Of   Sinners, But Christlike And Pure, So That He May One Day Reach 
 The Eternal Home Where I Hope To Meet Him, Through The   Merits Of   The 
 Blood Of   Jesus, Which Cleanseth From All Sin--All Sin, Even Mine. God 
 Bless My Boy!" 
   
   
   
 It Seemed Like A Funeral, And Grey's Eyes Were Full Of   Tears As He Rose 
 From His Knees And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Good-By, Grandpa. We Must Go Now, But I Will Come Again To-Morrow, And 
 Stay All Day And All The   Next, For I Do Not Go Back To Andover Till 
 Monday, And Next Summer I Will Spend All My Vacation With You. Good-By;" 
 And Stooping, He Kissed The   White Forehead And Quivering Lips, Around 
 Which A Smile Of   Peace Was Setting. 
   
   
   
 Then, He Left The   Room, Never Dreaming That It Was Good-By Forever. 
   
   
   
 Once In The   Open Air, With His Aunt Hannah By His Side, The   Cloud Which 
 In The   Sick-Room Had Settled Upon Him Lifted, And He Talked And Laughed 
 Merrily As They Drove Swiftly Toward Grey's Park Where Dinner Was 
 Waiting For Them. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 6 (Miss Betsey Mcpherson) Pg 48 
 The Table Was Laid In The   Large Dining-Room, Which Faced The   South, And 
 Whose Long French Windows Looked Into The   Terraced Flower-Garden And 
 Upon The   Evergreens Fashioned After Those In The   Park At Versailles. 
 When Alone, Lucy Took All Her Meals In The   Pleasant Little Breakfast 
 Room, Where Only Two Pictures Hung Upon The   Wall, And Both Of   Robin--One 
 Taken In All His Infantile Beauty, When He Was Two Years Old, And The 
 Other At The   Age Of   Fourteen, After The   Lovely Blue Eyes Which Smiled So 
 Brightly Upon You From The   First Canvas Were Darkened Forever, And The 
 Eyelids Were Closed Over Them. This Was Lucy's Favorite Room, For There 
 Robin Seemed Nearer To Her. But Geraldine Did Not Like It. It Was Like 
 Attending A Funeral All The   Time, She Said; And So, Though It Was Quite 
 Large Enough To Accommodate Her Thanksgiving Guests, Lucy Had Ordered 
 The Dinner To Be Served In The   Larger Room, Which Looked Very Warm And 
 Cheerful With The   Crimson Hangings At The   Windows And The   Bright Fire On 
 The Hearth. 
   
   
   
 After Having Regaled Herself With A Glass Of   Sherry, A Biscuit, A Piece 
 Of Sponge Cake, And Some Fruit, Mrs. Geraldine Had Descended To The 
 Dining-Room To See A New Rug, Of   Which Lucy Told Her. Glancing At The 
 Table, Which Was Glittering With China, And Glass, And Silver, She Began 
 Counting: 
   
   
   
 "One, Two, Three, Four, Five, Six Places. You Surely Did Not Expect 
 Burton's Father?" 
   
   
   
 Lucy Flushed A Little, As She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No; The   Sixth Place Is For Miss Mcpherson." 
   
   
   
 "Miss Mcpherson! What Possessed You To Invite Her? I Detest Her, With 
 Her Sharp Tongue And Prying Ways. Why, She Is Positively Rude At Times, 
 And Exasperates Me So," Geraldine Said, Angrily; And Her Sister 
 Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "I Know She Is Peculiar And Outspoken, But At Heart She Is True As 
 Steel, And I Thought She Would Be Very Lonely Taking Her Thanksgiving 
 Dinner Alone. And Then She Will Be Glad To See You And Inquire After Her 
   
 Brother's Family, Whom She Knows You Met Abroad." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 6 (Miss Betsey Mcpherson) Pg 49 
   
   
 "Yes, We Spent A Week With Her Brother, The   Hon. John Mcpherson, And His 
 Wife Lady Jane, At The   House Of   Captain Smithers In Middlesex. Miss 
 Mcpherson Is, At Least, Well Connected," Geraldine Said, Mollified At 
 Once As She Recalled Her Intimacy With Lady Jane Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
 To Be Acquainted With A Titled Lady Was, In Her Opinion, Something To Be 
 Proud Of, And Since Her Return From Europe She Had Wearied And Disgusted 
 Her Friends With Her Frequent Allusions To Lady Jane And Her Visit To 
 Penrhyn Park Where She Had Met Her. And Miss Mcpherson Was Her 
 Sister-In-Law, And On That Account She Must Be Tolerated And Treated, At 
 Least, With A Show Of   Friendship. So When She Heard That She Had Arrived 
 She Went To Meet Her With A Good Deal Of   Gush And Demonstration, Which, 
 However, Did Not In The   Least Mislead The   Lady With Regard To Her Real 
 Sentiments, For She And Geraldine Had Always Been At Odds, And From The 
 Very Nature Of   Things There Could Be No Real Sympathy Between The 
 Fashionable Lady Of   Society, Whose Life Was All A Deception, And The 
 Blunt, Outspoken Woman, Who Called A Spade A Spade, And Whose Rule Of 
 Action Was, As She Expressed It, The   Naked Truth And Nothing But The 
 Naked Truth. Had She Worn False Teeth And Supposed Any One Thought Them 
 Natural, She Would At Once Have Taken Them Out To Show That They Were 
 Not; And As To False Hair, And Frizzes, And Powder, And All The   Many 
 Devices Used, As She Said, "To Build A Woman," She Abominated Them, And 
 Preferred To Be Just What The   Lord Had Made Her, Without Any Attempt To 
 Improve Upon His Work. Once Lucy Grey Had Asked Her Why She Did Not Call 
 Herself Elizabeth, Or Lizzie, Instead Of   Betsey, Which Was So 
 Old-Fashioned, And She Had Retorted, Sharply, That Though Of   All Names 
 Upon Earth She Thought Betsey The   Worst, It Was Given To Her By Her 
 Sponsors In Baptism, And Betsey She Would Remain To The   Day Of   Her 
 Death. 
   
   
   
 She Was Tall And Angular, With Large Features, Sharp Nose, And Little 
 Bright, Black, Bead-Like Eyes, Which Seemed To Look You Through, And 
 Read Your Most Secret Thoughts. As Her Name Indicated, She Was Of   Scotch 
 Descent; Indeed, Her Grandfather Was Scotch By Birth, But He Had Moved 
 Into England, Where Her Father And Mother, And Herself Were Born, So 
 That She Called Herself English, Though She Gloried In Her Scotch Blood 
 And Her Scotch Face, Which Was Unmistakable. 
   
   
   
 After Her Birth, Her Father Had Bought A Place In Bangor, Wales, Which 
 He Called Stoneleigh, And There Her Two Brothers, Hugh And John, Were 
   
 Born, And Her Parents Had Died. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 6 (Miss Betsey Mcpherson) Pg 50 
   
   
 She Had Come Alone To Allington, When Comparatively Young, And, Settling 
 Down Quietly, Had For A Time Watched Closely The   Habits Of   The   People 
 Around Her, And Posted Herself Thoroughly With Regard To The   Workings 
 And Institutions Of   A Republic, And Then She Adopted Them Heartily, And 
 Became An Out-And-Out American, And Only Lamented That She Could Not 
 Vote And Take Part In The   Politics Of   The   Country. Of   Her Past Life She 
 Never Spoke, And Of   Her Family Seldom. Her Father And Mother Were Dead; 
 She Had Two Brothers, Both Well Enough In Their Way, But Wholly Unlike 
 Each Other, She Had Once Told Lucy Grey, Whom She Had Always Liked, And 
 With Whom She Was More Intimate Than With Any One Else In Allington, 
 Unless It Were Hannah Jerrold. Although Very Proud Of   Her Family Name 
 And Family Blood, She Was No Boaster, And No One In Allington Would Ever 
 Have Known That One Of   Her Brothers Had Been In Parliament, And That His 
 Wife Was A Lady Jane Trevellian, If Chance Had Not Thrown Them In The 
 Way Of   Mrs. Geraldine. 
   
   
   
 Once, And Once Only, Had She Returned To Her Native Land, And That Two 
 Or Three Years Before Our Story Opens. Then She Had Been Absent Three Or 
 Four Months, And When She Returned To Allington, She Seemed Grimmer And 
 Sterner Than Ever, And More Intolerant Of   Everything Which Did Not Savor 
 Of The   "Naked Truth." And Yet, As Lucy Grey Had Said Of   Her To Her 
 Sister, She Was True As Steel To Her Friends, And At Heart Was One Of 
 The Kindest And Best Of   Women, And, With The   Exception Of   Miss Lucy 
 Grey, No One In Allington Was Found So Often In The   Houses Of   The   Poor 
 As She, And Though She Rebuked Sharply When It Was Necessary, And Told 
 Them They Were Dirty And Shiftless When They Were, She Made Her Kindness 
 Felt In So Many Ways That She Was, If Possible, More Popular Than Lucy 
 Herself, For, While Lucy Only Gave Them Money And Sympathy, She Helped 
 Them With Her Hands, And, If Necessary, Swept Their Floors, And Washed 
 Their Faces, And Made Their Beds, And Sometimes Took Their Children Home 
 And Kept Them With Her For Days. 
   
   
   
 Such Was Miss Betsey Mcpherson, Who, As She Is To Figure Conspicuously 
 In This Story, Merits This Introduction To The   Reader, And Who, In Her 
 Black Silk Of   A Dozen Years Old, With A Long, Heavy Gold Chain Around 
 Her Neck And A Cap Fashioned After The   English Style Upon Her Head, 
 Stood Up Very Tall And Stiff To Receive Mrs. Geraldine, But Did Not Bend 
 Her Head When She Saw It Was That Lady's Intention To Kiss Her. 
   
   
   
   
 "I Know She Would As Soon Kiss A Piece Of   Sole-Leather As Me, And I 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 6 (Miss Betsey Mcpherson) Pg 51 
 Would Rather Kiss A Flour-Barrel Than That Powdered Face," Was Her 
 Thought; And So She Only Gave Her Hand To Mrs. Jerrold, Who Told Her How 
 Glad She Was To See Her And How Much She Was Pleased With Her Brother, 
 The Hon. John Mcpherson, And His Charming Wife, The   Lady Jane. 
   
   
   
 "Why Have You Never Spoken Of   Them To Us? I Should Be Proud Of   Such 
 Relatives," She Said; And Miss Mcpherson Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Umph! What's The   Use? I'm No Better, No Worse For Them." 
   
   
   
 Just Then The   Sound Of   Bells Was Heard, And Hannah And Grey Came In, And 
 Were Received Most Cordially By Miss Mcpherson, Who Unbent To Them As 
 She Had Not Done To The   Boston Lady. Indeed, There Was Something Even 
 Tender In Her Voice As She Spoke To Hannah And Inquired After Her 
 Father. Then, Turning To Grey, She Laid One Hand On His Head, And Taking 
 His Chin In The   Other, Looked Searchingly In His Face As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder If You Are The   Same Boy I Used To Like So Much, Or Has A Trip 
 To Europe Spoiled You, As It Does So Many Americans?" 
   
   
   
 "Not A Bit Of   It," Grey Answered, Merrily. "Europe Is Grand; Europe Is 
 Beautiful; But She Is Very Old, And I Like Young America Better, With 
 Her Freedom And Her Go-Ahead, Even If She Is Not As Intensely 
 Respectable, And Dignified, As Her Mother Across The   Water." 
   
   
   
 The Dinner-Bell Here Put An End To The   Conversation, And Lucy Preceded 
 Her Guests To The   Dining-Room, Followed By Her Brother, Who Had Been 
 More Than Usually Affectionate In His Greeting To His Sister, Whom He 
 Took In To Dinner, While Grey Escorted His Mother And Miss Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 52 
   
 The Soup And Fish Had Been Served, And During The   Interval While Mr. 
 Jerrold Carved The   Big Turkey Which Hannah Had Contributed, And Which 
 She Had Fattened All The   Summer In Anticipation Of   Grey's Return And 
 This Very Dinner, Mrs. Geraldine Took Occasion To Introduce Her Favorite 
 Subject Of   Conversation, Europe, And Its Customs, Which She Thought So 
 Infinitely Superior To Those This Side The   Water. 
   
   
   
 "Umph!" Ejaculated Miss Mcpherson, With An Upward Toss Of   The   Chin. 
 Then, Turning To Grey, She Said, "And Did You, Too, Like All The   Foreign 
 Habits?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Indeed," Was Grey's Reply. "Just Think Of   Having Your Coffee And 
 Roll Brought To You In The   Morning While You Are In Bed, And Eating It 
 In The   Smelling Room, Without Washing Your Hands, And Then Going To 
 Sleep Again. That Is What I Call Very _Narsty_, As The   English Say, 
 Though They Do Not Use The   Word In That Sense." 
   
   
   
 "You Forget That Miss Mcpherson Is English," Mrs. Jerrold Said, And The 
 Lady In Question At Once Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind. I Do Not Believe In Spoiling A Story For Relation's Sake, 
 Or Country's Either, And I Fully Agree With Grey That The   Continental 
 Habit Of   Breakfasting In Bed, With Unwashed Face And Hands, Is A Very 
 _Nasty_ One, In The   American Sense Of   The   Word. I Never Did It, And 
 Never Would." 
   
   
   
 "You Have Been On The   Continent, Then?" Mr. Jerrold Asked, And Instantly 
 There Came Upon Miss Mcpherson's Face An Expression Of   Bitter Pain, As 
 If Some Sad Memory Had Been Stirred; Then, Quickly Recovering Herself, 
 She Answered: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Was At School In Paris A Year, And Traveled Another Year All 
 Over Switzerland, Germany, And Italy. It May Seem Strange To Grey, Who 
 Probably Cannot Realize That I Was Ever Young, To Know That I, Too, Have 
   
 My Alpenstock As A Voucher For The   Mountains I Have Climbed And The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 53 
 Chasms I Have Crossed. Did You Go To Monte-Carlo?" 
   
   
   
 The Question Was Addressed To Grey, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, We Were There Four Days." 
   
   
   
 "Did You Play?" 
   
   
   
 "No, I Did Not Even See Them Play. They Would Not Let Me In; I Was Too 
 Young, And I Should Not Have Played Anyway, For I Promised Aunt Lucy I 
 Would Not," Grey Said, And Miss Mcpherson Replied, With Startling 
 Vehemence: 
   
   
   
 "That's Right, My Boy! That's Right! Never, Never Play For Money So Long 
 As You Live. You Have No Idea What Perils Lurk Around The   Gaming-Table, 
 Or What An Accursed Spot Monte-Carlo Is, Beautiful As It Is To Look At. 
 Those Lovely Grounds Are Haunted With The   Ghosts Of   The   Suicides Who, 
 Ruined Body And Soul, Have Rushed Unprepared Into The   Presence Of   Their 
 Maker." 
   
   
   
 None Of   The   Guests Had Ever Seen Miss Mcpherson So Excited, And For A 
 Moment There Was Silence While They Gazed At Her Wonderingly, As She Sat 
 With Lips Compressed And Nostrils Dilated, Looking Intently Over Their 
 Heads At Something They Could Not See, But Which Evidently Was Very 
 Vivid To Her. 
   
   
   
 Mrs. Geraldine Was The   First To Speak, And She Said, Half Laughingly: 
   
   
   
 "You Are Quite As Much Prejudiced Against _Rouge Et Noir_ As Your 
 Brother, For When I Told Him I Tried My Luck At Monte-Carlo And Won 
 Twenty-Five Dollars, He Seemed Horrified, And I Think It Took Him Some 
 Hours To Regard Me With Favor Again." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 54 
 "Yes, And He Had Reason. The   Mcphersons Have All Good Cause To Abhor The 
 Very Name Of   Gambling," Miss Mcpherson Replied, Hitching Her Chair A 
 Little Further Away From Geraldine As From Something Poisonous; Then, In 
 Her Characteristic Way Of   Suddenly Changing The   Conversation, She Said: 
 "You Saw My Nephew, Neil Mcpherson?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes," Mrs. Jerrold Replied. "We Saw A Good Deal Of   Him; He Is Very 
 Fine-Looking, With Such Gentlemanly Manners For A Boy. I Should Be Glad 
 If Grey Would Imitate Him," And She Glanced At Her Son, On Whose Face A 
 Cloud Instantly Fell. 
   
   
   
 Miss Mcpherson Saw It, And Turning To Him She Asked: 
   
   
   
 "How Did You Like Neil? Boys Are Sometimes Better Judges Of   Each Other 
 Than Older People. Did You Think Him Very Nice?" 
   
   
   
 Remembering Miss Mcpherson's Love For The   _Naked Truth_, Grey Spoke Out 
 Boldly. 
   
   
   
 "No, Madam; At First I Did Not Like Him At All. We Had A Fight!" 
   
   
   
 "A Fight!" Miss Mcpherson Repeated, In Surprise, As Did Both Hannah And 
 Lucy Simultaneously, While Mrs. Jerrold Interposed: 
   
   
   
 "I Think, Grey, I Would Not Mention That, As It Reflects No Credit Upon 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "But He Insulted Me First," Grey Replied, And Miss Mcpherson Insisted: 
   
   
   
 "Tell It, Grey, And Do Not Omit Anything, Because I Am His Aunt. Tell It 
 Exactly As It Was. I Want The   Truth." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 55 
 Thus Encouraged, Grey Began: "I Know I Did Not Do Right, But He Made Me 
 So Angry. It Was The   Fourth Of   July And We Were At Melrose Stopping At 
 The George Inn, While Mr. Mcpherson's Family Were At The   Abbey Hotel 
 Close To The   Old Ruin. There Were Several Americans At Our House, And 
 Because Of   That The   Proprietor Hung Out Our National Flag. It Was Such A 
 Lovely Morning, And When I Went Into The   Street And Saw The   Stars And 
 Stripes Waving In The   English Wind, I Hurrahed With All My Might And 
 Threw Up My Cap In The   Air. 
   
   
   
 "'May I Ask Why You Are Making So Much Noise?' Somebody Said Close To 
 Me, And Turning Round I Saw A Lad About My Own Age, Wearing A Tall 
 Stove-Pipe Hat, For He Was An Eton Boy. 
   
   
   
 "His Manner Provoked Me Quite As Much As His Words, It Was So 
 Overbearing, And Picking Up My Cap, I Said: 'Why, It's The   Fourth Of 
 July, And That Is The   Star-Spangled Banner!' 
   
   
   
 "'Star-Spangled Fiddlestick!' He Retorted, Tapping The   Ground With The 
 Tip Of   His Boot.' And So You Are A Yankee? I Heard There Was A Lot Of 
 Them Here.' 
   
   
   
 "'Yes, I'm A Yankee,' I Replied; 'A Genuine Down-Easter And Proud Of   It 
 Too, And Who, Are You?' 
   
   
   
 "'I? Why, I Am Neil Mcpherson, An Eton Boy, And My Father Is The   Hon. 
 John Mcpherson, And My Mother Is Lady Jane Mcpherson,' He Replied, In A 
 Tone Intended To Annihilate Me Wholly. 
   
   
   
 "But I Stood My Ground, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "'Oh, You Are Neil Mcpherson, Are You? And Your Father Is An Honorable, 
 And Your Mother A Lady? Well, I Am Grey Jerrold, Of   Boston, And My 
 Father Is An Honorable, And My Mother Is A Lady, Too!" 
   
   
   
 "'Now, Reely, You Make Me Larf,' He Cried. 'Your Father May Be An 
   
 Honorable--I Believe You Have Such Things--But Your Mother Is Not A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 56 
 Lady; There Are No Ladies In America--Born Ladies, Such As We Have In 
 The United Kingdom. And Pray What Have You Yankees Done, Except To Make 
 Money, That You Should All Be So Infernally Proud Of   Your Country And 
 That Rag?' Pointing To The   Flag. 
   
   
   
 "By This Time My Blood Was Up, And I Squared Up To Him, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "'What Have We Done? We Have Whipped Johnny Bull Just As I Am Going To 
 Thrash You Under That Very Flag Which You Were Pleased To Designate A 
 Rag.' 
   
   
   
 "He Saw I Meant Business, And Bucked Off, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "'Oh, But You Carn't. I'm The   Son Of   Lady Jane Mcpherson, You Know, And 
 You Carn't Touch Me.' 
   
   
   
 "'We'll See If I Carn't,' I Answered, And Then I Pitched In And Thrashed 
 Him Till He Cried For Quarter, And I Let Him Go, Threatening All Sorts 
 Of Vengeance Upon Me, The   Worst Of   Which Was That He Would Tell His 
 Mother And Have Me Arrested For Assault And Battery. 
   
   
   
 "That Was My Introduction To Neil Mcpherson, And I Am Ashamed Of   It 
 Now, For I Came To Like Him Very Much." 
   
   
   
 During The   Recital Miss Mcpherson Had Laughed Until The   Tears Ran Down 
 Her Cheeks, A Thing Very Unusual To Her, While Neither Hannah Nor Lucy 
 Could Repress A Smile At Grey's Earnestness, But Mr. Jerrold Looked Very 
 Grave, And His Wife Annoyed And Displeased. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad To Hear You Acknowledge That You Are Ashamed," Mr. Jerrold 
 Said; "For I Was Very _Much_ Ashamed That A Son Of   Mine Should So Far 
 Forget Himself As To Fight A Stranger Whom He Had Never Seen Before. 
 But, In Justice To You, I Must Add What You Have Omitted, Which Is That 
 You Went And Apologized To The   Boy For The   Affront." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 57 
   
 "Did You?" Miss Mcpherson Said, Turning To Grey, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes; And I Must Say That He Received My Rather Bungling Apology Better 
 Than I Supposed He Would. 
   
   
   
 "'All Right,' He Said, Offering Me His Hand; 'I Dare Say I Was A Cad To 
 Say What I Did Of   Your Flag, But You Needn't Have Hit Me Quite So Hard. 
 Where Did You Learn Boxing?' 
   
   
   
 "'I Never Learned It,' I Told Him. 'It Was Natural To All The   Yankees, 
 Who Were Born With Clenched Fists, Ready To Go At It.' 
   
   
   
 "He Believed Me, And Said 'Reely, Is That So?' And Then He Invited Me To 
 Play Billiards With Him, And We Got To Be Good Friends, And He Asked All 
 Sorts Of   Questions About America, And Said That Our Girls Were The 
 Prettiest In The   World When They Were Young. All The   English Say That, 
 And Neil Had Heard It Forty Times, So It Was Not Original With Him. He 
 Said, However, That Pretty As They Were, His Cousin, Bessie, Was Far 
 Prettier, That She Was A Most Beautiful Little Creature, And As Sweet As 
 She Was Beautiful." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie!" Miss Mcpherson Exclaimed, With A Peculiar Ring In Her Voice, 
 And A Manner Of   Greater Interest Than She Had Evinced In Grey's Recital 
 Of His Encounter With Neil, "Do You Mean The   Daughter Of   Archibald 
 Mcpherson, My Nephew, And Did You See Her? Did You See Archie?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Colored, And Replied; 
   
   
   
 "No, I Did Not, For Mother Wished To Punish Me For Fighting Neil, And 
 So When A Mrs. Smithers Asked Us To Spend A Week With The   Mcphersons At 
 Her Home In Middlesex, I Was Left Behind In London With Some Friends, 
 But I Had Great Fun. I Went To The   Tower, And The   Circus, And The   Abbey, 
 And The   Museum, And Everywhere, Though I Was Sorry Not To See Bessie, 
 Who With Her Father And Mother, Was Also At Captain Smithers'." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 58 
 "You Saw Them, Then," Miss Mcpherson Continued, Addressing Herself To 
 Mrs. Jerrold, "You Saw Archie, And His Wife And Bessie. What Is Archie 
 Like? I Never Saw Him, But I Have His Wife. She Was The   Daughter Of   A 
 Milliner, Or Dressmaker, Or Ballet-Dancer, From Wales, In The   Vicinity 
 Of Bangor, Or Carnarvon, I Believe." 
   
   
   
 "Carnarvon!" Hannah Repeated Quickly, While A Sudden Pallor Came To Her 
 Lips And Forehead, But No One Noticed It, And Geraldine Hesitated A 
 Little, Uncertain As To How Far She Dared To Tell The   Truth And Not Give 
 Offense. 
   
   
   
 But She Was Soon Relieved From All Uneasiness On That Score, By Miss 
 Mcpherson, Who, Noticing Her Hesitancy, Said: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Be Afraid To Tell Me Exactly As It Is, For Were Archie Ten Times 
 My Nephew, I Would Rather Hear The   Whole Truth Just As Grey Told It Of 
 Neil. So, Then, What Did You Think Of   Archie? I Have An Idea He Is A 
 Good-Natured, Good For Nothing, Shiftless Fellow, Who Never Earned A 
 Penny In His Life, And Who Gets His Living From Any One Who Will Give It 
 To Him." 
   
   
   
 She Spoke With A Great Asperity Of   Manner, And Then Waited For 
 Geraldine, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "You Have Stated The   Case In Much Stronger Language Than I Should Have 
 Done, But In The   Main I Believe You Are Right. Mr. Archibald Mcpherson 
 Is One Whom You Could Not Possibly Mistake For Other Than A Gentleman. 
 He Is Courteous, And Kind, And Agreeable, But Very Indolent, I Should 
 Say, For He Never Stands When He Can Sit, And Never Sits When He Can 
 Recline; Indeed, His Position Is Always A Lounging One, And He Impressed 
 Me As If He Were Afraid Of   Falling To Pieces If He Exerted Himself." 
   
   
   
 "Just So, That Is What I Thought," Miss Betsey Said, Emphatically. "He 
 Takes It From His Father, Rather Than His Mother. She, I Believe, Had 
 Some Energy And Snap She Was A Chorus Singer In Some Opera, And I Did 
 Not Like The   Match, Though I Now Believe She Was Too Good For Hugh. And 
 Now For Archie's Wife, Daisy They Call Her. What Of   Her?" 
   
   
   
   
 Mrs. Jerrold Evidently Had No Scruples About Freeing Her Mind With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 59 
 Regard To Daisy Mcpherson, And She Answered, Promptly: 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Like Her At All, Neither Did Lady Jane, And I Tried My Best 
 To Keep Aloof From Her, But Could Not; She Is Pushing And Aggressive And 
 Sweetly Unconscious That She Is Not Wanted. And Yet She Is Exceedingly 
 Pretty, With That Innocent Kind Of   Face And Childish, Appealing Way 
 Which Women Detest, But Which Takes With The   Men," And Mrs. Geraldine 
 Glanced Sharply At Her Husband, Who Was Just Then Very Busy With His 
 Pudding, And Pretended Not To Hear Her, While She Went On: "She Has Some 
 Accomplishments, Speaks French And German, I Believe, Perfectly, Sings 
 Simple Ballads Tolerably Well, But Rolls Her Eyes Frightfully, And Is So 
 Conscious Of   Herself That She Disgusts You. I Should Call Her A Regular 
 Becky Sharp, Always Managing To Get The   Best Of   Everything, And, As She 
 Told Me Herself, Always Having On Her List Two Or Three Invitations For 
 As Many Weeks, To As Many Different Places." 
   
   
   
 "But How Does She Do It?" Miss Betsey Asked, And Mrs. Jerrold Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Hardly Know, Nor Do The   Ladies Themselves. Sometimes, As In The   Case 
 Of Mrs. Smithers, The   Invitation Is Genuine And Sincere, But Oftener It 
 Is A Mere Form At Which Daisy Jumps At Once, Thanking The   Lady Sweetly, 
 And Either Asking Her To Fix A Time, Or More Frequently Fixing It 
 Herself To Suit Her Own Convenience. She Has A Most Wonderful Talent, 
 Too, Forgetting Presents Of   Clothes And Jewelry For Herself And Bessie, 
 And That Is The   Way They Live, For They Have No Means, Or, At Least, 
 Very Little, Except What She Manages To Get From The   Men By Philopoenas, 
 Or Bets, Or Games At Cards And Chess, Where They Allow Her To Win, 
 Because She Almost Begs Them To Let Her Do So. She Even Got Five Pounds 
 From My Husband On A Wager, Which He Did Not At First Think In Earnest." 
   
   
   
 And Again The   Black Eyes Flashed At Button, Who Now Looked Up From The 
 Orange He Was Peeling And Said Laughingly: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Daisy Did Me Out Of   Twenty-Five Dollars In The   Neatest Possible 
 Manner, And Would Have Fleeced Me Out Of   Twenty-Five More If I Had Not 
 Been On My Guard Against Her. She Got Twenty-Five Pounds Out Of   Lord 
 Hardy Who Was A Guest At The   Smithers', But He Acted As If It Were A 
 Pleasure To Be Cheated By So Pretty A Woman, And She Is The   Prettiest 
 Woman I Ever Saw." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 60 
   
 "Umph!" Miss Betsey Said Again, While Geraldine Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, She Is Pretty, With A Pink And White Complexion, Blue Eyes And 
 Golden Hair, Which Curls Naturally, And Which She Still Wears Hanging 
 Down Her Back So As To Show It To Good Advantage, And She A Woman Of 
 Thirty." 
   
   
   
 "No, Geraldine, You Are Mistaken," Mr. Jerrold Said, Quickly. "You 
 Forget That She Was Married At Seventeen, And Bessie Is Only Eight; So, 
 At The   Most, Daisy Cannot Be More Than Twenty-Six." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Glad You Know Her Age So Well," Mrs. Geraldine Retorted, "I Think 
 Twenty-Six Too Old To Wear One's Hair Streaming Down The   Back. We Were 
 All Disgusted, And Especially Lady Jane, Whose Room Was Just Across The 
 Hall, Directly Opposite Hers. She Told Me Herself That She Would Never 
 Have Accepted Mrs. Smithers' Invitation Had She Known That Adventuress 
 Was To Be There. And Yet She Was Very Kind To Little Bessie. Indeed, No 
 One Could Look At That Child And Not Love Her At Once, And Pity Her, 
 Too, For The   Influence With Which She Was Surrounded." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Bessie--Tell Me Of   Her," And Miss Mcpherson Leaned Forward 
 Eagerly. "They Pretend She Was Named For Me. Then Why Not Call Her 
 Betsey, If That Is Her Name?" 
   
   
   
 "Would You Call A Child Betsey?" Hannah Asked, Joining For The   First 
 Time In The   Conversation. 
   
   
   
 "No, Of   Course Not. I Think It Horrid, But If I Was Christened Betsey, 
 No Power On Earth Could Turn Me Into A Bessie; But Go On And Tell Me 
 About Her," And She Turned To Mrs. Geraldine, Who Continued: 
   
   
   
 "She Has Her Mother's Wonderful Beauty, With All Its Refinement Of   Her 
 Father, And Such A Sweet Expression That You Feel Like Kissing Her. Her 
 Eyes, Like Her Mother's, Are Blue, But So Clear And Dark That At Times 
 They Seemed Almost Black, Especially When There Came Into Them As There 
 Often Did, A Troubled Look, When Daisy Was Relating Some Of   Her 
 Adventures, Which We Knew Could Not Be True. At Such Times, It Was 
   
 Curious To Watch The   Child As She Listened With Her Great Wide-Open Eyes 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 61 
 And Flushed Cheeks, While Her Breath Came In Short Gasps, As If She Were 
 Longing To Contradict Her Mother, And This She Sometimes Did. 
   
   
   
 "'Mamma, Mamma, Please,' She Would Say. 'Haven't You Forgotten? Wasn't 
 It This Way?' But A Look Would Silence Her, And There Would Settle Upon 
 Her Face And About Her Mouth That Patient, Sorrowful Expression Pitiful 
 To See In One So Young." 
   
   
   
 "And Her Father, Was He Fond Of   Her?" Miss Mcpherson Asked, And Mrs. 
 Jerrold Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Very, And She Of   Him. She Seemed To Recognize The   Difference 
 Between Him And Her Mother, And Kept By Him Most Of   The   Time. It Was A 
 Very Pretty Sight To See Her With Her Arms Around His Neck And Her 
 Bright Head Leaning On His Arm, While She Looked Up At Him So Lovingly 
 And Sympathizingly, Too, As They Watched The   Maneuvers Of   Her Mother. 
 Once I Heard Her Say To Him, When Daisy Was Flirting More Than Usual And 
 Attracting All Eyes To Her, 'I Shall Never Do Like That; But Mamma Is 
 Very Pretty, Isn't She?' 
   
   
   
 "'Yes, Darling, Very Pretty,' He Answered, And Then They Kissed Each 
 Other Very Quietly. I Wish You Could See Bessie." 
   
   
   
 It Was Not Often That Geraldine Praised Anything Or Anybody As She 
 Praised This Little English Girl Who Had Made A Strong Impression Upon 
 Her, And Of   Whom She Might Have Said More If Miss Mcpherson Had Not 
 Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "I Did See Her Once, And Her Mother, Too. I Was Home Three Years Ago, 
 You Know, And I Went To Aberystwyth In Wales, Where I Heard Archie Was 
 Staying, But I Did Not Make Myself Known To Him, I Was So Disgusted With 
 What I Heard Of   His Wife's Conduct, Which He Allowed Without A Word Of 
 Protest. But I Was Anxious To See The   Child, And One Morning I Sat On A 
 Bench On The   Marine Terrace Watching A Group Of   Children Playing Near 
 Me. I Was Almost Sure That The   One With The   Blue Eyes And Bright Hair 
 Was Archie's And So I Called Aloud, 'Betsey Mcpherson, Are You There?' 
   
   
   
 "Instantly She Came To Me, And Folding Her Hands In My Lap, Looked Up At 
   
 Me With Her Wondering Eyes And Said: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 62 
   
   
   
 "'I Am Bessie Mcpherson, Not Betsey.' 
   
   
   
 "'Weren't You Christened Betsey?' I Asked, And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "'Yes, But They Never Call Me That. It's A Horrid Name, Mamma Says.' 
   
   
   
 "'Then Why Did She Give It To You?' I Said, And She Answered With The 
 Utmost Gravity: 
   
   
   
 "'For Some Old Auntie In America Who Has Money; But She Never Sent Me A 
 Thing, Nor Answered Papa's Letter. I Think She Is Mean, Don't You?' 
   
   
   
 "I Did Not Tell Her What I Thought Of   The   Old Auntie, Though I Could Not 
 Repress A Smile At Her Frankness, Which Pleased Me More Than 
 Prevarication Would Have Done. 
   
   
   
 "'Where Is Your Papa?' I Asked, And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "'At The   Queen's Hotel, But It Is Awful Expensive There, And Papa Says 
 We Can't Afford It Much Longer. But Mamma Says We Must Stay Till She 
 Finds Some Place To Visit. There She Is Now, And That Is Lord Hardy With 
 Her; They Are Going Over To The   Old Ruins,' And She Pointed To A Young 
 Woman In The   Distance, Bedizened Out In White Muslin And Blue Ribbons, 
 With Her Yellow Hair Hanging Down Her Back, And Her Big Straw Hat In Her 
 Hand Instead Of   On Her Head; And She Was Talking And Laughing And 
 Coquetting With A Short, Spindle-Legged Chap, Not Much Taller Than 
 Herself, And Looking With His Light Curly Hair And Mustache Like A 
 Poodle-Dog. 
   
   
   
 "'Who Did You Say He Was?' I Asked, And The   Child Answered Me: 
   
   
   
   
 "'Lord Hardy, Mamma's Friend. He Is Very Rich And Very Nice. He Gives Me 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 63 
 Lots Of   Things, And Sometimes Buys Us All First Class Tickets, And Then 
 It Is So Grand. I Don't Like To Go Second-Class, But, You See, Papa Is 
 Very Poor.' 
   
   
   
 "'How, Then, Can He Afford To Stop At Expensive Hotels?' I Asked, And 
 She Said, While A Shadow Came Over Her Face: 
   
   
   
 "'We Couldn't If We Didn't Have One Small Room On The   Top Floor, Where 
 I Sleep On The   Lounge. I Never Go To _Table D'hote_ But Stay In My Room 
 And Eat Whatever Mamma Can Slip Into Her Pocket Without The   Waiters 
 Seeing Her. Sometimes It Is Not Much, And Then I Am So Hungry; But Mamma 
 Will Get Us An Invitation To Visit Somebody Soon, And Then I Can Eat All 
 I Want.'" 
   
   
   
 The Guests Had Listened Very Attentively To This Recital, And None More 
 So Than Grey, Who Leaned Eagerly Forward, With Quivering Lips And 
 Moistened Eyes, As He Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
 "Poor Little Girl, How I Wish She Had Some Of   My Dinner! Why Didn't You 
 Bring Her Home With You, Away From Her Wicked Mother?" 
   
   
   
 Miss Mcpherson Did Not Reply, For There Dawned Upon Her Suddenly A Fear 
 Lest She Had Talked Too Much, And Her Manner Changed At Once, While She 
 Sank Into An Abstracted Mood, And Her Eyes Had In Them A Far-Off Look, 
 As If She Were Seeing The   Child Who Came To Her Upon The   Sands Of 
 Aberystwyth And Looked Into Her Face With Eyes She Had Never Been Able 
 To Forget, And Which She Could Now See So Plainly, Though The   Little 
 Girl Was Thousands Of   Miles Away. 
   
   
   
 Dinner Being Over Hannah Said It Was Time For Her To Go Home, And Lucy 
 Accordingly Ordered The   Sleigh To Be Brought To The   Door. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Come To-Morrow As Early As Possible," Hannah Said To Her 
 Brother, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Immediately After Breakfast, For I Must Go Back To Boston On The 
 Afternoon Train, I Have An Engagement For Saturday." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 7 (The Dinner, At Which Bessie Is Introduced) Pg 64 
   
 "So Soon?" Hannah Said, In A Tone Of   Disappointment: "I Hoped You Would 
 Stay Longer; Father Will Be So Sorry; He Has Anticipated Your Visit So 
 Much." 
   
   
   
 "It Is Impossible. I Have Promised For Saturday, And Must Keep The 
 Appointment," And Burton Jerrold Leisurely Scraped And Trimmed His Thumb 
 Nail, But Did Not Explain That The   Appointment He Must Keep Was With The 
 Members Of   His Club, Who Gave A Dinner On Saturday. 
   
   
   
 He Knew Very Well That He Could Remain In Allington Until Saturday 
 Afternoon And Then Reach Home In Time For The   Dinner; But The   Place Was 
 Almost As Distasteful To Him As To His Wife, And He Gladly Seized Upon 
 Any Pretext To Shorten His Stay As Much As Possible. 
   
   
   
 "Shall I Tell Father That You Will Come With Burton To-Morrow?" Hannah 
 Asked Her Sister, Who Instantly Assumed That Air Of   Invalidism Which She 
 Found So Convenient When Anything Disagreeable Was Suggested For Her To 
 Do. 
   
   
   
 Drawing Her Shawl More Closely About Her, And Glancing With A Little 
 Shiver At The   Window, She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "N-No, I Hardly Think I Shall Go Out To-Morrow, It Will Be So Cold, And 
 Probably Stormy; But You May Expect Me For A Little While On Saturday, 
 If The   Day Is Fine." 
   
   
   
 "But _I_ Shall Come And Stay Till Monday, And I Hope You Have A Lot Of 
 Mince Pies Baked Up. Last Thanksgiving We Were In Paris, And Had Pea 
 Soup, And Brains, And Eels, And Stewed Celery For Dinner," Grey Said, As 
 He Kissed His Aunt And Bade Her Good-By. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 65 
   
   
 The Carriage Which Took Hannah Home Also Took Miss Mcpherson To The   Door 
 Of Her Dwelling, A Large, Old-Fashioned New England House, With A Wide 
 Hall Through The   Center, And A Square Room On Either Side; One The 
 Drawing-Room Or Parlor In Which The   Massive Furniture Had Not Been 
 Changed During The   Twenty Years And More That Miss Betsey Had Lived 
 There; The   Other The   Living Room Where The   Lady Sat, And Ate, And 
 Received Her Friends And Where Now A Bright Fire Was Burning In The 
 Franklin Stove, And The   Kettle Was Singing Upon The   Hob, While A Little 
 Round Swiss Table Was Standing On The   Persian Rug Before The   Fire, And 
 On It The   Delicate Cup And Saucer, And Sugar Bowl, And Creamer, Which 
 Miss Mcpherson Had Herself Bought At Sevres Years Ago, When The   Life She 
 Looked Forward To Was Very Different From What Had Actually Come To Her. 
 Possibly The   Memory Of   The   Day When She Walked Through Those Brilliant 
 Rooms At Sevres, And Bought Her Costly Wares, Softened A Little Her 
 Somewhat Harsh, Uncompromising Nature, For There Was A Very Womanly 
 Expression On Her Usually Severe Face As She Sipped Her Favorite Oolong, 
 And Gazed Dreamily Into The   Fire, Where She Seemed To See Again The 
 Sweet Face Of   The   Child Who Had Talked To Her On The   Shores Of   Cardigan 
 Bay, And Whose Innocent Prattle Had By Turns Amused, And Interested, And 
 Enraged Her. And, As She Gazed She Thought: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Grey Was Right. Why Didn't I Take The   Little Thing In My Arms And 
 Bring Her Home With Me? To Think Of   Her Being Hungry, When There Is 
 Enough Wasted In This House Every Day To Feed Her! And Why Did I So Far 
 Forget Myself As To Talk As I Did To-Day--I, Who Am Usually So Silent 
 With Regard To My Affairs! Why Need I Have Told Them That Archie's Wife 
 Was A Trollop. I Suppose The   Venom Is Still Rankling In Me For The   Name 
 She Called Me, 'Old Sour Krout!'" And Miss Betsey Smiled Grimly As She 
 Remembered All, The   Child Upon The   Terrace Had Said To Her That Summer 
 Morning Three Years Ago, "She Is Truthful, At All Events," She 
 Continued, "And I Like That, And Wish I Had Her Here. She Would Be A 
   
 Comfort To Me, Now That I Am Old, And The   House Has No Young Life In It, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 66 
 Except My Cats. There's The   Bedroom At The   End Of   The   Hall, Opening From 
 My Room. She Could Have That, And I Should Be So Happy Fitting It Up For 
 Her. I'd Trim It With Blue, And Have Hangings At The   Bed, And--" 
   
   
   
 Here She Stopped, Seized With A Sudden Inspiration, And Summoning The 
 Housemaid, Flora, To Her, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Remove The   Tea Things And Bring My Writing-Desk." 
   
   
   
 Flora Obeyed, And Her Mistress Was Soon Deep In The   Construction Of   A 
 Letter To Archibald Mcpherson, To Whom She Made The   Proposition That He 
 Should Bring His Daughter Betsey To Her, Or If He Did Not Care To Cross 
 The Ocean Himself, That He Place Her Under The   Charge Of   Some Reliable 
 Person Who Was Coming To America And Who Would See Her Safely To 
 Allington, Or, That Failing, She Did Not Know But She Would Come Herself 
 For The   Child, So Anxious Was She To Have Her. 
   
   
   
     "I Shall Not Try To Conceal From You That I Have Seen Her. You Know 
     That By The   Result. I Did See Her On The   Terrace, And Saw Your Wife, 
     Too, And I Liked The   Child, And Want Her For My Own, To Train As I 
     Please And To Bring Up To Some Useful Occupation, So That, If 
     Necessary, She Can Earn Her Own Living. There Has Been Too Much 
     False Pride In Our Family On Account Of   Birth And Blood. The   Idea 
     That Because You Are Born A Gentleman Or Lady You Must Not Work Is 
     Absurd. Would It Not Be More Honorable To Sweep The   Streets, Or 
     Scour Knives And Pare Potatoes, Than To Sponge One's Living Out Of 
     Strangers Who Despise You In Then Hearts Even When Inviting You To 
     Their Houses? We Have Men, And Women Too, In America Who Do Not Work 
     But Get Their Living From Others, And We Call Them Tramps, And Have 
     Them Arrested As Vagrants. But That Is Neither Here Nor There. I 
     Want You To Give Little Betsey To Me, And She, At Least, Will Never 
     Regret It. But Don't Let Me Hope Of   A Fortune Influence You, For My 
     Will Was Made Years Ago, And Not A Mcpherson Is Remembered In It. 
     Still, If Betsey Pleases Me, I May Add A Codicil And Give Her A Few 
     Thousands, But Don't Count Upon It, Or My Death Either. We Are A 
     Long-Lived Race, And I Am Perfectly Strong And Well; So, If You Let 
     Me Have Her, Do It Because You Think It Will Be Better For Her, 
     Morally And Spiritually, To Be Removed From The   Poisonous Atmosphere 
     Which Surrounds Her. I Liked Her Face; I Liked Her Voice; I Liked 
     Her Frankness. I Shall Like Her; So Send Her, And I Will Bear The 
     Expense; Or Write And Say You Can't, And That Will Close The   Book. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 67 
   
   
     "Your Aunt, Miss Betsey Mcpherson. Allington, Mass. 
   
   
   
     "P.S. I Shall Direct This To The   Old Home In Wales, Though I Have No 
     Idea You Are There, As I Hear Your Wife Prefers To Be Traveling." 
   
   
   
 The Letter Finished And Directed, Miss Betsey Sat A Long Time Gazing 
 Dreamily Into The   Fire And Thinking Of   The   Past, The   Present, And The 
 Possible Future, When A Bright-Haired Child Might Be Sitting There By 
 Her Side And Making Her Life Less Lonely And Aimless Than It Was Now. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile The   Party At Grey's Park Had Gathered Around The   Fire In The 
 Drawing-Room, And Geraldine Was Repeating To Her Sister The   Particulars 
 Of Her Presentation To The   Queen, Shivering Occasionally As She Heard 
 The Sleet And Snow Beating Against The   Window, For With The   Going Down 
 Of The   Sun The   Storm Had Commenced Again With Redoubled Fury, And The 
 Wind Howled Dismally As It Swept Past The   Corners Of   The   House, Bearing 
 With It Blinding Sheets Of   Snow And Rain, And Sounding Some Times Like 
 Human Sobbing As It Died Away In The   Distance. 
   
   
   
 "Is There Some One Crying Outside, Or Is It The   Wind?" Mr. Jerrold 
 Asked, As The   Sobbing Seemed Like A Wail Of   Anguish, While There Crept 
 Over Him One Of   Those Indefinable Presentiments Which We Have All Felt 
 At Times And Could Not Explain; A Presentiment In His Case Of   Coming 
 Evil, Whose Shadow Was Already Upon Him. 
   
   
   
 "It Is The   Wind," Grey Said. "What An Awful Storm For Thanksgiving 
 Night!" And Rising, He Walked To The   Window Just As Outside There Was 
 The Sound Of   A Fast-Coming Vehicle, Which Stopped At The   Side Piazza. 
   
   
   
 A Few Moments Later The   Door Of   The   Drawing-Room Opened, And A Servant 
 Appeared With A Note, Which She Handed To Mr. Jerrold, Saying: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 68 
   
 "Sam Powley Brought This From Your Sister. He Says Your Father Is Very 
 Bad." 
   
   
   
 Mr. Jerrold Was Not Greatly Surprised. It Seemed To Him He Had Expected 
 This, For The   Sobbing Of   The   Wind Had Sounded To Him Like His Father's 
 Voice Calling To Him In The   Storm. Taking The   Note From The   Girl, He 
 Tore It Open And Read: 
   
   
   
     "Dear Brother: On My Return Home I Found Our Father Much Worse, 
     Indeed, I Have Never Seen Him So Bad, And He Insists Upon Your 
     Coming To Him To-Night, So I Have Sent Sam For You, With 
     Instructions To Call On His Return For Our Clergyman, Mr. Sanford, 
     As He Wishes Particularly To See Him. Come At Once, And _Come 
     Alone_." 
   
   
   
     "Hannah." 
   
   
   
 The Words "Come Alone" Were Underscored, And Burton Felt Intuitively 
 That The   Secret He Had Long Suspected And Which Had Shadowed His 
 Father's Life, Was At Last Coming To Him Unsought. He Was Sure Of   It, 
 And Knew Why Hannah Had Written "Come Alone." It Meant That Grey Must 
 Not Come With Him, And When The   Boy Who Had Stood Beside Him And Read 
 The Note With Him, Exclaimed, "Grandpa Is Worse; He Is Going To Die; Let 
 Us Go At Once," He Said, Very Decidedly: 
   
   
   
 "No, My Son, Not To-Night. To-Morrow You Shall Go And Stay All Day, But 
 Not To-Night, In This Storm." 
   
   
   
 Very Unwillingly Grey Yielded, And Saw His Father Depart Without Him. 
   
   
   
 "How Is My Father? How Does He Seem?" Mr. Jerrold Asked Of   The   Boy Sam, 
 Who Replied: 
   
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know; I Have Not Seen Him. He Would Not Even Let Me In This 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 69 
 Afternoon When Miss Hannah Was Gone. He Locked The   Door, And I Heard Him 
 Working At Something On The   Floor By His Bed, As If Trying To Tear Up 
 The Plank. He Was There When Miss Hannah Came Home And Found Him. I 
 Guess He Is Pretty Crazy. But Here We Are At The   Minister's, I Was To 
 Stop For Him, You Know. You Will Have To Hold The   Horse. I Sha'n't Be 
 Long," And Reining Up To The   Gate Of   The   Rectory Sam Plunged Into The 
 Snow, And Wading To The   Door, Gave A Tremendous Peal Upon The   Brass 
 Knocker. 
   
   
   
 The Rev. Mr. Sanford, Who Had For Many Years Been Rector Of   The   Little 
 Church In Allington, Was Taking His Evening Tea With His Better-Half, 
 Mrs. Martha Sanford, A Little, Plump, Red-Faced Woman, With Light Gray 
 Eyes And Yellow Hair, Who Ruled Her Husband With A Rod Of   Iron, And 
 Would Have Ruled His Parish If They Had Not Rebelled Against Her. With 
 All Her Faults, However, She Took Excellent Care Of   Her Lord And Master, 
 And Looked After His Health As Carefully As She Did After His Household 
 Interests; And On This Particular Night, Because He Had Complained Of   A 
 Slight Hoarseness To Which He Was Subject, She Had At Once Enveloped His 
 Throat With Folds Of   Red Flannel, Under Which Was A Slice Of   Salt Pork, 
 Her Favorite Remedy For All Troubles Of   A Bronchial Nature. And, In His 
 Warmly Wadded Dressing-Gown And Padded Slippers, The   Reverend Man Sat 
 Enjoying His Tea And Crisp Slices Of   Toast, Which Mrs. Martha Prepared 
 For Him Herself, When The   Sound Of   The   Brass Knocker Startled Them Both, 
 And Made Mrs. Martha Start So Suddenly That The   Slice Of   Bread She Was 
 Toasting Dropped From The   Fork Upon The   Hot Coals, Where It Was Soon 
 Reduced To Ashes. 
   
   
   
 "Who Can Be Pounding Like That On Such A Night As This?" She Asked, As 
 She Hastened To Open The   Hall-Door, Which Admitted Such A Gust Of   Wind 
 That She Came Near Shutting It In Sam's Face. 
   
   
   
 But The   Boy Managed To Crowd Into The   Hall, And Shaking A Whole 
 Snow-Bank Of   Snow From His Cap And Coat, He Began: 
   
   
   
 "If You Please, Ma'am, Old Mr. Jerrold Is Very Bad Indeed, And Miss 
 Hannah Wants The   Minister To Come Right Off. Mr. Burton Jerrold Is Out 
 In The   Sleigh, Waiting For Him, And Says He Must Hurry." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 70 
   
   
 "Mr. Sanford Go Out Such A Night As This! It's Impossible! He Is Half 
 Sick Now. What Does Old Mr. Jerrold Want?" Mrs. Sanford Said, Sharply; 
 And Sam Replied, As He Shook Down Another Mass Of   Snow Upon The   Carpet: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Know; The   Sacrament, Mebby, As I Guess He's Going To Die," And 
 The Boy Advanced A Step Or Two Into The   Warmly Lighted Room, Where The 
 Rector, Who Had Risen To His Feet, Was Beginning To Divest Himself Of 
 His Dressing-Gown. 
   
   
   
 "Stay Back; You Have Brought Snow Enough Into The   Hall Without Spoiling 
 The Parlor Carpet, Too," Mrs. Martha Said, Angrily; Then, Going To Her 
 Husband, Whose Purpose She Divined, She Continued; "Charles, Are You 
 Crazy, To Think Of   Going Out In This Storm?" 
   
   
   
 "But, My Dear," The   Rector Began, Meekly, "If The   Poor Old Man Is 
 Dying--And Hannah Would Never Have Sent In Such A Storm Unless She 
 Thought So--If He Is Dying And Desires The   Comfort Of   The   Communion, 
 Shall I Refuse It To Him Because Of   A Little Inconvenience To Myself? 
 No, No; I Have Not So Learned Christ. Please Bring Me My Coat, Martha, 
 And My Boots, And The   Little Communion Service." 
   
   
   
 "A Pretty Time Of   Day To Think Of   That, Just As The   Candle Is Burned To 
 The Snuff," Mrs. Martha Retorted. "Here For Years You Have Exhorted And 
 Entreated Him To Be Confirmed, And He Has Resisted All Your Appeals With 
 The Excuse That For Him To Go To The   Lord's Table Would Be A Mortal Sin; 
 And Now, Just At The   Last, In Such A Storm, He Sends For You. I Consider 
 It An Insult To His Creator And To You, Too." 
   
   
   
 "Will You Please Bring My Coat And Boots And Things? I Can Never Quite 
 Find Them Myself," Was All The   Rector Said, And Knowing That Further 
 Opposition Was Useless, Mrs. Martha Went In Quest Of   The   Boots And 
 Overshoes, And Coat And Overcoat And Muffler, And Fur Cap And Mittens, 
 And Heavy Shawl, In Which She Enveloped Her Husband, Lamenting That 
 There Was Not Ready A Hot Soap-Stone For His Feet, Which Were Sure To 
 Suffer. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 8 (After The   Dinner) Pg 71 
   
 But The   Little Man Did Not Need The   Soap-Stone; He Had The   Warmest, 
 Kindest, Most Unselfish Heart That Ever Beat In A Human Breast, And 
 Never Thought Of   The   Storm, As He Waded Through The   Deep Snow And Took 
 His Seat Beside Burton Jerrold In The   Sleigh, Which Sam Drove Rapidly 
 Toward The   Farm-House In The   Pasture. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 72 
   
   
 When Hannah Reached Home The   Gray November Afternoon Was Already Merging 
 Into The   Dark Night, Which Was Made Still Darker By The   Violence Of   The 
 Increasing Storm, And Never Had Hannah's Home Seemed So Desolate And 
 Dreary As It Did When The   Sleigh Turned From The   Highway Into The 
 Cross-Road Which Lead To It, And She Saw Through The   Gathering Gloom The 
 Low, Snow-Covered Roof And The   Windows From Which No Welcoming Light Was 
 Shining. It Had Been So Bright, And Cheerful, And Warm In The 
 Drawing-Room At Grey's Park, And Here All Was Cold, And Cheerless, And 
 Dark, As She Went Into The   House With A Vague Presentiment Of   The   Horror 
 Awaiting Her. 
   
   
   
 Entering Through The   Wood-Shed She Stumbled Upon Sam, Who Was Sitting On 
 A Pile Of   Wood, And Who Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "I Guess Your Father Is Mighty Bad. I Didn't Go Near Him Till I Heard 
 Him Groaning And Praying, And Taking On So, That I Opened The   Door And 
 Asked If He Wanted Anything. Then He Jumped Out Of   Bed And Told Me To Be 
 Gone, Spying On Him, And He Locked The   Door On Me, And I Heard Him As 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 73 
 If He Was Under The   Bed Trying To Tear Up The   Floor, And I Ran Out Here, 
 For I Was Afraid." 
   
   
   
 "Under The   Bed!" Hannah Repeated, While A Cold Sweat Oozed From Every 
 Pore. "He Must Be Crazy! But Do Not Come With Me To His Room; It Would 
 Make Him Worse. I Can Manage Him Alone; But Please Make A Fire In The 
 Summer Kitchen And Stay There This Evening. Father Seems To Know When 
 Any One Is In The   Next Room And It Troubles Him." 
   
   
   
 "Yes-M," The   Boy Replied, Thinking It A Very Strange Freak That The   Old 
 Man Would Allow No One With Him Except His Daughter. 
   
   
   
 But Sam Was Neither Quick Nor Suspicious, And Glad Of   Any Change From 
 The Cold Wood-Shed, He Started To Kindle A Fire In The   Room Adjoining, 
 Which In Summer Was Used For A Kitchen, While Hannah, Lighting A Candle, 
 Hastened To The   Door Of   Her Father's Room, Which She Found Locked, While 
 From Within She Heard Labored Breathing, And A Sound Like Tugging At A 
 Board Which Evidently Offered Resistance. 
   
   
   
 "Father," She Cried, In Terror, "Let Me In! It Is I, Hannah, And Sam Is 
 In The   Wood-Shed." 
   
   
   
 After A Moment The   Key Was Turned And Hannah Stepped Inside, Locking The 
 Door After Her. 
   
   
   
 In The   Middle Of   The   Floor Her Father Stood, With His Long White Hair 
 Falling Around His Corpse-Like Face And His Eyes Bright With The 
 Excitement Of   Delirium. The   Bed Was Moved Toward The   Center Of   The   Room 
 And In The   Farthest Corner A Board Of   The   Floor Had Been Partially 
 Removed. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 74 
 "What Are You Doing?" Hannah Asked, Advancing Quickly To Her Father. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Hannah," The   Old Man Said, Whimperingly; "I Did So Want To Be Sure 
 That It Was There. I Dreamed It Was Gone, That It Had Never Been There, 
 And It Was So Real I Wanted To See. I Thought I'd Get Done Before You 
 Came, But It Was So Hard. I Cannot Get The   Boards Up. But You Can Do It; 
 Go Down On Your Knees And Take The   Floor Up Just This Once. I'll Never 
 Ask It Again. It Was Thirty-One Years Ago To-Night, And When It Is 
 Thirty-Two I Shall Be Dead. Go Down, Hannah, I Want To Know If It Is 
 There Still, The   Horror I Have Slept Over Every Night For Thirty-One 
 Long Years." 
   
   
   
 "No, Father," Hannah Answered, Firmly. "Ask Me Anything But That. Be 
 Satisfied That It _Is_ There. Who Should Take It Away, When No One Knows 
 But Ourselves? Get Into Bed, Father; You Are Shivering With Cold." 
   
   
   
 Like A Conquered Child The   Old Man Obeyed Her And Crept Into Bed, While 
 She Drew The   Blankets Around Him, And Then Stooping Down In The   Dark 
 Corner She Drove The   Loosened Board To Its Place, Shuddering As She Did 
 So And Experiencing A Feeling Of   Terror Such As She Had Not Felt Before 
 In Years. Pushing The   Bed Back To Its Usual Position, She Sat Down By 
 Her Father And Tried To Quiet Him, For He Was Strangely Restless, And 
 Talked Of, Things Which Made The   Blood Curdle In Her Veins. 
   
   
   
 "Hark!" He Exclaimed, As A Gust Of   Wind Went Shrieking Past The   Window. 
 "What Was That, Hannah, That Sound Like A Human Cry?" 
   
   
   
 "It Was Only The   Wind. A Wild Storm Is Sweeping Over The   Hills 
 To-Night," She Said, As She Drew A Little Nearer To Him And Took His 
 Hand In Hers As If To Give Herself Courage, For She, Too, Fancied There 
 Was In The   Wailing Wind The   Echo Of   A Cry She Never Could Forget. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," The   Old Man Replied, "Just Such A Storm As Shook The   House 
 Thirty-One Years Ago To-Night, And Above It All I Hear Rover's Howl And 
 The Awful Word You Shouted Aloud And Which The   Winds Caught Up And 
 Carried Everywhere So That The   World Is Full Of   It. Do You Remember It, 
 Hannah!" 
   
   
   
 Did She Remember It. Ask Rather Could She Ever Forget The   Awful Word 
   
 Which It Seemed To Her Was Written On The   Very Walls And Doors Of   The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 75 
 House, And On Her Forehead Where All The   World Might See It! 
   
   
   
 Ask Her If She Remembered, When Even Now, After The   Lapse Of   Thirty-One 
 Years, She Could Hear So Distinctly The   Shriek Of   Despair, Which, As Her 
 Father Had Said, The   Winds Had Caught Up And Carried Over The   Hills And 
 Far Away, Where It Was Still Repeating Itself Over And Over Again, And 
 Would Go On Forever Until Reparation Were Made, If That Were Possible 
 Now. 
   
   
   
 It Was Always Ringing In Her Ears, Just As The   Stains Were On Her Hands, 
 Where She Felt Them As She Clasped Her Long Thin Fingers Convulsively 
 And Wondered If She Were Going Mad. 
   
   
   
 Her Father Was Very Quiet Now; He Was Falling Asleep, And Sinking On 
 Her Knees Beside The   Bed, The   Wretched Woman Moaned Piteously: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My Father In Heaven, How Long Must I Bear This Burden Which 
 To-Night Presses So Heavily? Help Me, Help Me, For I Am So Weak And Sad. 
 Thou Knowest I Was Innocent, And I Have Tried So Hard To Do Right. If I 
 Have Failed--If I Ought To Have Spoken In Spite Of   The   Vow, Forgive Me, 
 For If My Sin Is Great, Great, Too, Has Been My Punishment. 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Stay Here," She Thought, As She Rose From Her Knees. "The Room 
 Is Full Of   Phantoms Which Gibber At Me From The   Dark Corners, And Shout 
 The Word In My Ears As I Shouted It That Awful Night When Rover Kept Me 
 Company. Poor Old Rover, Lying Under The   Snow. If He Were Only Here I 
 Should Not Be Quite So Desolate. I Believe That For The   First Time In My 
 Life I Am A Coward," And Shaking With Cold, Or Fear, Or Both, Hannah 
 Left Her Father's Room And Went Into The   Kitchen, Where Sam Was Stuffing 
 The Stove With Wood. 
   
   
   
 The Moment She Appeared, However, He Withdrew The   Stick He Was Crowding 
 In, And Began To Close Some Of   The   Draughts. But She Said To Him: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 76 
   
   
 "Don't Do That, Sam. Let It Burn; Put On More. I Am Very Cold. And Light 
 A Candle, Sam; Three Candles! It Is So Dark Here, And The   Wind Howls So. 
 Does It Say Anything To You, Sam? Any Word, I Mean?" 
   
   
   
 Sam Had No Idea What She Meant, Nor, Indeed, Did He Think If She Meant 
 Any Thing, For His Wits Came Slowly. People Called Him Stupid, And This 
 Was His Greatest Recommendation To Hannah, Who Could Not Have Had A 
 Bright, Quick-Seeing Boy In Her Household. 
   
   
   
 Sam Suited Her, And His Answer To Her Question Was Characteristic Of 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 "No, I Don't Hear Nothin' It Says, Only It Screams Like A Panther In A 
 Fit," And Sam Deliberately Lighted The   Three Candles, And Placed Them On 
 The Table, While Hannah Drew A Hard Wooden Chair To The   Stove, And 
 Putting Her Feet Upon The   Hearth, Clasped Her Hands Around Her Knees, 
 And Sat There Till She Was Thoroughly Warm, And Her Nerves Were Quieted. 
   
   
   
 She Was Not Afraid Now, And Taking One Of   The   Candles She Went To Her 
 Father's Room And Found Him Sleeping, With A Calm, Peaceful Expression 
 On His Face, And Another Look, Too, Which Made Her Heart Stand Still A 
 Moment, For She Felt Intuitively That The   Black Shadow Of   Death Had 
 Crept Into The   Room. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly He Awoke, And Seeing Her Standing By Him Smiled Lovingly Upon 
 Her, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Is That You, Hannah? Faithful Always, But Your Work Is Almost Done, I 
 Am Going Home Very Soon To The   Dear Saviour. I Am Sure Of   It. I Know It. 
 My Sins Are Washed Away In His Blood; Even The   Stains Upon My Hands, 
 Which Are Clean And White Now As Were Grey's The   Day He Caught And Held 
 Me So Fast. May God Bless The   Boy And Make Him A Good Man, And A Comfort 
 To You, My Child, Who Have Been So Much To Me, The   Best, Most Unselfish 
 Of Daughters. And Something Tells Me You Will Be Happy When I Am Gone. I 
 Hope So, I Pray So; And Now, Hannah, Send For Burton. I Shall Not Be 
   
 Here In The   Morning, And I Must See Him Once More, And Send For Mr. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 77 
 Sanford, Too. I Must See Him Before I Die. Burton And The   Minister, No 
 One Else; Not Even The   Boy Grey; He Must Not Come, For, Hannah, I Am 
 Going To Tell!" 
   
   
   
 "What, Father?" Hannah Gasped, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going At Last To Confess The   Whole To My Son And The   Clergyman. I 
 Must Do It. I Shall Die Easier." 
   
   
   
 "But, Father," Hannah Cried, In Alarm, "Reflect A Moment. What Possible 
 Good Can It Do To Tell Mr. Sanford, Or Even Burton? It Would Only Give 
 Him Unnecessary Pain. You Have Kept It So Long, Why Not Let The   Grave 
 Bury Your Secret?" 
   
   
   
 "Because I Cannot," The   Old Man Answered, "I Must Tell Burton. I Have 
 Always Intended To Do It At The   Last, So That He Might Know What You 
 Have Borne. Perhaps He May Be Kinder, Gentler With You. Burton Stands 
 Well With Men; High In The   World, But He Is Not Like You; He Would Never 
 Have Done What You Have, And I Want Him To Know That There Is A 
 Sacrifice Which Ennobles One More Than All The   Honors Of   The   World, And 
 I Want Mr. Sanford To Know Why I Could Not Go Forward And Ratify My 
 Baptismal Vows, As He Has So Often Urged Me To Do, Thinking Me Obstinate 
 In My Refusal; And I Wish To Hear Him Say That He Believes I Am 
 Forgiven; That Christ Will Receive Me, Even Me, A--Oh, Hannah, I Can Not 
 Say That Word. I Cannot Give Myself That Name. I Never Have, You Know. 
 It Was So Sudden, So Without Forethought, And, Could I Live My Life Over 
 Again, I Think I Should Tell At Once, And Not Bury The   Secret As I Did. 
 But Hurry, Hannah. Send Sam. I Have But A Few Hours To Live. Tell Them 
 To Come Quickly, Burton And The   Minister, Not Grey." 
   
   
   
 So Hannah Wrote The   Note To Her Brother, And Gave It To Sam, Who, In A 
 Most Unwilling Frame Of   Mind, Harnessed The   Horse, And Started In The 
 Storm For Grey's Park. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile, In Anticipation Of   The   Coming Of   The   Guests, Hannah Put Her 
 Father's Room A Little More To Rights, Lighted Another Candle, Put More 
 Wood In The   Stove, And Then Sat Down To Wait The   Result, With A Heart 
   
 Which It Seemed To Her Had Ceased To Beat, So Pulseless And Dead It Lay 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 9 (The Horror At The   Farm-House) Pg 78 
 In Her Bosom. She Had No Fear Of   Anything Personally Adverse To Herself 
 Or Her Father Arising From The   Telling Of   The   Secret Kept So Many Years. 
 It Would Be Safe With Mr. Sanford, While Her Proud Brother Would Die A 
 Thousand Deaths Sooner Than Reveal It; But, Oh, How Cruelly He Would Be 
 Hurt, And How He Would Shrink From The   Story, And Blame Her That She 
 Allowed It To Be Told, Especially To The   Clergyman--And She Might 
 Perhaps Prevent That Yet. So She Made Another Effort, But Her Father Was 
 Determined. 
   
   
   
 "I Must, I Must; I Shall Die Easier, And He Will Never Tell. We Have 
 Known Him So Long. Twenty-Five Years He Has Been Here, And He Took To Us 
 From The   First. Do You Remember How Often He Used To Come And Read To 
 You On The   Bench Under The   Apple Tree?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Father," Hannah Answered, With A Gasp, And He Went On: 
   
   
   
 "Seeing You Two Together So Much, I Used To Think He Had A Liking For 
 You, And You For Him. Did You, Hannah? Were You And The   Minister Ever 
 Engaged?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Father, Never," Hannah Replied, As She Pressed Her Hands Tightly 
 Together, While Two Great Burning Tears Rolled Down Her Cheeks. 
   
   
   
 "And Yet You Were A Comely Enough Lass Then," Her Father Rejoined, As If 
 Bent On Tormenting Her. "You Had Lost Your Bright Color To Be Sure, But 
 There Was Something Very Winsome In Your Face And Eyes, And Manner; And 
 He Might Better Have Married You Than The   Sharp-Eyed, Sharp-Tongued, 
 Fussy Martha Craig, Who, Like The   Martha Of   Old, Is Troubled About Many 
 Things, And Leads The   Minister A Stirred Up Kind Of   Life." 
   
   
   
 "Mrs. Sanford Is A Model Housekeeper, And Takes Good Care Of   Her 
 Husband," Hannah Said, Softly; And Then, As She Heard The   Sound Of 
 Voices Outside, She Arose Quickly, And Went To Meet Her Brother, And The 
 Man Who, Her Father Had Said, Would Better Have Married Her Than The 
 "Sharp-Eyed, Sharp-Tongued Martha." 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 79 
 The Rector Was Full Of   Interest And Concern As He Stepped Into The   Room, 
 And When Hannah Apologized For Sending For Him On Such A Night, He 
 Answered Promptly: 
   
   
   
 "Not At All, Not At All. If I Can Be Of   Any Comfort To You Or Your 
 Father, I Should Be Very Sorry Not To Come. How Is He?" 
   
   
   
 Hannah Did Not Answer Him, So Intent Was She Upon Studying Her Brother's 
 Face, Which Was Anything But Sympathetic, As He Shook The   Snow From His 
 Overcoat And Warmed His Hands By The   Stove. The   Hon. Burton Jerrold 
 Liked His Comfort And Ease, And As He Was Far From Easy Or Comfortable, 
 He Made His Sister Feel It By His Manner, If Not By His Words. 
   
   
   
 "Is Father So Much Worse That You Must Send For Us In This Storm?" He 
 Asked, And Hannah Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, He Is Very Bad. He Says He Is Going To Die, And I Believe It. He 
 Will Not Last The   Night Out, And Of   Course I Must Send For You, And He 
 Insisted That Mr. Sanford Should Come Too." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Certainly; I Am Glad He Did," The   Clergyman Rejoined, Thrusting 
 His Hands Into His Coat-Pocket. "He Wishes The   Communion, I Dare Say," 
 And He Placed Reverently Upon The   Table The   Little Silver Service. 
   
   
   
 Hannah's Face Flushed As She Replied; 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 80 
 "He Did Not Mention That, I Do Not Suppose He Thinks He Can Receive It. 
 What He Wishes Is To See You, To Talk To You, To--To--" 
   
   
   
 She Hesitated, Her Brother's Countenance Was So Forbidding, Then Added, 
 Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "'He Wishes To Tell You Something Which He Has Kept For Years," And Her 
 Voice Sank To A Whisper As She Glanced Again At Her Brother. 
   
   
   
 It Was Coming, Then, The   Thing He Had Suspected So Long, And Which He 
 Never Had Wished To Learn, And Burton Jerrold Breathed Hard As He Said: 
   
   
   
 "But Surely, Hannah, If There Are Family Secrets To Be Told, I Am The 
 One To Hear Them, And Not A Stranger. Mr. Sanford Can Have No Interest 
 In Our Affairs." 
   
   
   
 "I Could Not Help It, Brother," Hannah Said, Mildly. "I Tried To 
 Dissuade Him, But He Would Not Listen, And Mr. Sanford Is Not Like A 
 Stranger To Us." 
   
   
   
 She Turned Her Dark Eyes Full Of   Tears Upon The   Clergyman, Who Gave Her 
 Back An Answering Glance Which Her Brother Did Not Observe, And Would 
 Not Have Comprehended If He Had. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Hannah," Mr. Sanford Said, "You Can Trust Me; Be The   Secret One Of 
 Life Or Death, It Is Safe With Me As With You." And He Gave Her His Hand 
 By Way Of   Affirmation. 
   
   
   
 And Hannah Took The   Offered Hand And Held Fast To It As A Drowning Man 
 Holds To A Straw, While The   Tears Ran Like Rain Down Her Pale Face. 
   
   
   
 "Hannah! Burton! Are You There, And The   Minister? There Is No Time To 
   
 Lose," Came Feebly From The   Sick-Room, And Hannah Said: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 81 
   
   
 "He Is Calling Us; Go To Him, Please. I Will Join You In A Minute." 
   
   
   
 Then She Hurried To The   Summer Kitchen, Where She Found Sam, Who Thought 
 His Work Done, And Was Removing His Boots Preparatory To Going To Bed. 
   
   
   
 "Wait, Sam," She Said. "I Am Sorry, For I Know You Are Tired And Sleepy, 
 But You Must Sit Up A While Longer, And Take Mr. Sanford Home. I Will 
 Bring You An Easy-Chair In Which You Can Sleep Till I Want You." 
   
   
   
 Thus Speaking, She Brought A Large Boston Rocker And A Pillow For The 
 Tired Boy, Who, She Knew, Would Soon Be Fast Asleep, With No Suspicion 
 Of What Was About To Transpire In The   Sick-Room To Which She Next 
 Repaired, Closing The   Door Behind Her. Her Father Had Both Burton's 
 Hands In His, And Was Crying Like A Little Child. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My Son, My Son," He Said, "If I Could Undo The   Past, I Should Not 
 Have To Turn My Eyes From My Own Child In Shame, And That I Have Done 
 Ever Since You Were A Boy, And Came From Boston To See Us. How Old Was 
 He, Hannah? How Old Was Burton When The   Terrible Thing Happened?" 
   
   
   
 "'Twelve," Hannah Answered, And Her Father Went Wandering On Like One 
 Out Of   His Mind, Talking Of   Burton When He Was A Boy--Of His Dead 
 Wife--Of Hannah, Who Had Suffered So Long, And Of   The   Storm, Which He 
 Said Was Like The   One Which Swept The   New England Hills Thirty-One Years 
 Ago That Very Night, When The   Snow Fell So Deep That No One Came Near 
 The Place Till Monday. 
   
   
   
 "Three Whole Days," He Said. "Friday, Saturday, Sunday, And I Had Time 
 To Hide The   Dark Deed So Securely That It Has Never Been Suspected." 
   
   
   
 Burton Started Quickly, And Glanced At His Sister With A Look Of   Amazed 
 Inquiry. He Had Thought Of   Forgery, And Theft, And Embezzlement, But 
 Never Of   What His Father's Words Might Imply, And The   Cold Sweat Began 
   
 To Froze From The   Palms Of   His Hands While A Kind Of   Nightmare Crept 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 82 
 Over Him, And Kept Him Rooted To The   Spot As His Father Went On: 
   
   
   
 "But, Oh! What Agony Of   Remorse I Have Endured! The   Tortures Of   The   Lost 
 Are Not More Intense Than My Sufferings Have Been! Think Of   My Meeting 
 People Day After Day With The   Mark Of   Cain Upon My Brow, Burning There 
 So Hotly That It Seemed As If You Must All See It, And Know My Guilt. 
 How Could I Join Myself To God's People With This Sin Unconfessed? I 
 Could Not, And Yet, I Feel In My Heart That I Am Forgiven, Washed In His 
 Blood As White As Snow, So That There Is Rest For Me In Paradise. Still, 
 I Must Confess; I Must Tell You, My Son, And You, My Minister; But No 
 One Else--Not Grey--No, No, Not The   Boy Grey, Who Loves Me So Much. His 
 Life Must Not Be Shadowed With Disgrace. He Must Not Hate Me In My 
 Coffin. Oh, Grey! Grey! May God Bless The   Boy And Give Him Every Needful 
 Happiness, And Make Him So Good And Noble That His Life Will Blot Out 
 The Stain Upon Our Name. 
   
   
   
 "Father!" Burton Cried, In A Choking Voice; "For Pity's Sake, Have Done, 
 And Tell Me What You Mean! The   Suspense Is Terrible." 
   
   
   
 "I Mean," And The   Old Man Spoke Clearly And Distinctly--"I Mean That, 
 Thirty-One Years Ago To-Night, In The   Heat Of   Passion, I Killed A Man In 
 The Kitchen Yonder, And Buried Him Under This Floor, Under My Bed, And I 
 Have Slept Over His Grave Ever Since!" 
   
   
   
 "A Murderer!" Dropped From Burton Jerrold's Pale Lips; And "A Murderer!" 
 Was Echoed In The   Next Room By Lips Far Whiter Than Burton Jerrold's, 
 And Which Quivered With Mortal Pain As The   Boy Grey Started From His 
 Stooping Position Over The   Stove And Felt That He Was Dying. 
   
   
   
 For Grey Was There, And Had Been For The   Last Few Minutes, And Had Heard 
 The Secret Which He Was Not To Know. 
   
   
   
 After His Father Left Grey's Park, He Had Sat A Few Minutes With His 
 Mother And Aunt, And Then, Complaining Of   A Headache, Had Asked To Be 
 Excused, And Gone To His Room, Which Was At The   Head Of   Some Stairs 
   
 Leading Down Into A Narrow Hall And Out Into The   Side Yard. When The   Boy 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 83 
 Entered His Chamber, He Had No Intention Of   Going To The   Farm-House, But 
 As He Thought Of   His Grandfather Dying, And That To-Morrow Might Perhaps 
 Be Too Late To See Him Alive, The   Wish To Go There Grew Stronger And 
 Stronger, Until It Became An Impulse Which He Could Not Resist. 
   
   
   
 "Something Tells Me I Must Go," He Said; "That It Is Needful For Me To 
 Be There, And Go I Shall. I Am Not Afraid Of   The   Snow. It Cannot Be More 
 Than A Foot On The   Level. I Have Waded Through More Banks Than That, And 
 It Is Only A Mile From Here Across The   Fields And Through The   Woods. I 
 Shall Not Tell Any One, But I Am Going." 
   
   
   
 And In A Few Moments Grey Had Descended The   Stairs, And Unlocking The 
 Outer Door, Locked It Again, And Putting The   Key In His Pocket, Started 
 For The   Farm-House, Striking Into A Cross-Road Which Led Across The 
 Fields, And Which In Summer He Used Often To Take In Preference To The 
 Highway. It Was A Little Nearer, And Led Through Grassy Lanes, And Cool 
 Pinewoods, And Pleasant Pasture Lands, Across A Stream Where He Had Once 
 Built A Dam, And Had A Little Water-Wheel Which His Grandfather Made For 
 Him. 
   
   
   
 The Way, However, Was Anything But Pleasant Now, With The   Cold, Dark 
 Sky, The   Tall, Leafless Trees, And The   Drifting Snow, Which He Found Was 
 More Than A Foot Deep On The   Level, Except In The   Woods, Where It Had 
 Not Fallen So Thickly. But Grey Was Young And Fearless, And He Went On 
 Rapidly, Until He Reached The   Knoll From Which The   House Was Visible Not 
 Far Away. It Had Ceased Snowing By This Time, And The   Moon, Which Was 
 Nearly At Its Full, Was Struggling To Show Itself Through A Rift In The 
 Gray Clouds. The   Wind, However, Was Still Blowing In Wild Gusts, And As 
 It Swept Past Him He, Too, Fancied It Had In It A Human Sound. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Like Aunt Hannah's Voice Calling To Me. I Am Glad I Came, Though 
 I Suppose Father Will Scold," He Said, As He Paused A Moment To Rest, 
 And Then Rapidly Descended The   Knoll To The   House. 
   
   
   
 Entering By The   Wood-Shed Door, Which Was First Reached, He Went Into 
 The Summer Kitchen, And Passed On Into The   Second Kitchen, Where A 
   
 Candle Was Burning Dimly, And Where He Stopped A Moment By The   Warm 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 84 
 Stove. No One Heard Him, No One Knew He Was There; But As He Stood In 
 The Silence And Darkness He Heard Distinctly His Grandfather's Voice, 
 And This Was What He Heard: 
   
   
   
 "I Must Tell You, My Son, And You, My Minister; But No One Else, Not 
 Grey--No, No, Not, The   Boy Grey, Who Loves Me So Much. His Life Must Not 
 Be Shadowed With Disgrace. He Must Not Hate Me In My Coffin. Oh, Grey! 
 Grey! May God Bless Him And Give Him Every Needful Happiness, And Make 
 Him So Good And Noble That His Life Will Blot Out The   Stain Upon Our 
 Name." 
   
   
   
 Here Grey, Who Stood Motionless, Heard His Father Say: 
   
   
   
 "For Pity's Sake Tell Me What You Mean; The   Suspense Is Terrible." 
   
   
   
 And Then Came The   Awful Response, Which Sounded Through The   Silent Room 
 Like The   Knell To All The   Boy's Future Happiness And Peace Of   Mind. 
   
   
   
 "Thirty-One Years Ago To-Night, In The   Heat Of   Passion I Killed A Man 
 In The   Kitchen Yonder, And Buried Him Under This Floor, Under My Bed, 
 And I Have Slept On His Grave Ever Since!" 
   
   
   
 No Wonder Grey's Face Grew White As The   Face Of   A Corpse, While His 
 Heart Throbbed With Unutterable Pain As He Whispered The   Word His Father 
 Had Said Aloud. 
   
   
   
 His Grandfather, Whom He Had Thought So Good, And Loved So Much, A 
 Murderer! He Had Killed A Man In That Very Room, Perhaps On The   Spot 
 Where The   Boy Was Standing, And Grey Recoiled From The   Place, And Looked 
 Down Upon The   Floor, Which Gave No Sign Of   The   Tragedy Enacted There 
 Thirty-One Years Ago, And Kept Hidden Ever Since. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 10 (The Interview) Pg 85 
 Like A Flash Of   Lightning Grey Saw All The   Past, And Understood Now What 
 Had Been Singular In His Grandfather's Manner And In His Aunt Hannah's, 
 Too; For She Had Been Privy To The   Deed, And Had Helped To Keep It From 
 The World, And To Grey This Was The   Bitterest Thought Of   All, The   One 
 Which Made Him Sick, And Faint And Dizzy, As He Groped His Way To The 
 Door, Which He Opened And Closed Cautiously, And Then Fell Heavily Upon 
 His Face In The   Snow, With All Consciousness For The   Moment Blotted Out. 
   
   
   
 The Chill, However, And The   Damp Revived Him Almost Immediately, And 
 Struggling To His Feet He Started On His Route Back To Grey's Park Along 
 The Same Road He Had Come, Seeing Nothing, Bearing Nothing But That One 
 Word, That Name His Father Had Given To His Grandfather, And Which He, 
 Too, Had Echoed. Over And Over Again The   Winds Repeated It Until The, 
 Woods Seemed Full Of   It, And He Said To Himself: 
   
   
   
 "Will It Always Be So? Shall I Never Hear Anything But That Again So 
 Long As I Live, And I Am So Young, Only Fourteen, And I Meant To Be A 
 Great And Honorable Man, And A Good One, Too. And I Can Still Be That. 
 God Knows I Am Not To Blame. Would He Hear Me, I Wonder, If I Should Ask 
 Him Now To Take Some Of   This Pain Away Which Fills My Heart To 
 Bursting!" 
   
   
   
 And There, On The   Pure White Snow, In The   Shadow Of   The   Leafless Woods, 
 The Heart-Broken Boy Knelt Down, And With Clasped Hands, And The   Great 
 Tears Streaming Over His Upturned Face, Asked God To Forgive Him For His 
 Grandfather's Sin, And Take The   Pain Away, And Help Him To Be A Good 
 Man, If He Could Never Be Great And Distinguished. And God Heard That 
 Prayer Made To Him In The   Wintry Night, From The   Depths Of   The   Boyish 
 Heart, And A Feeling Of   Quiet Came Over Grey As He Resumed His Walk. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not To Blame," He Said, "And People Will Not Think So If They 
 Know, Which They Never Will, For Father Will Not Tell, Nor Mr. Sanford 
 Either; But I Shall Always Know, And Life Will Never Be The   Same To Me 
 Again." 
   
   
   
 It Certainly Looked Forlorn And Dreary Enough To Him By The   Time He 
 Reached Grey's Park, And Letting Himself Quietly In, He Crept 
 Noiselessly Up To His Bed, From Which He Did Not Rise Until Late The 
 Next Morning, When His Aunt Lucy Came Herself To Call Him, And Told Him 
 His Grandfather Was Dead. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 11 ( At The   Old Man's Bedside) Pg 86 
   
 When The   Word "Murderer!" Dropped From Burton Jerrold's Lips, His Father 
 Started As If A Bullet Had Pierced His Heart, And The   Hot Blood Surged 
 Up Into His Face, As He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, My Son, My Son, That You Should Be The   First To Call Me By A Name 
 Which Even Hannah Has Never Spoken, And She Has Known It All The   Time. 
 She Saw Me Do The   Deed; She Helped Me Bury It. Poor Hannah!" 
   
   
   
 "You!" And Burton Turned Fiercely Upon His Sister, Who Stood Like A 
 Block Of   Marble And Almost As Colorless. "You Helped. Then You Were An 
 Accessory To The   Crime, And Never Spoke, Never Told! No Wonder Your Hair 
 Turned White Before Its Time!" 
   
   
   
 "Brother! Brother!" Hannah Cried, As She Threw Up Her Hands In An 
 Anguish Of   Entreaty. "You Do Not Know, You Cannot Guess, Or You Would 
 Never Reproach Me Thus." 
   
   
   
 "But I Do Know That You Kept Silence, And That I, Who Thought Myself So 
 Honorable And High, Am Branded With Disgrace, Am The   Son Of   A--" 
   
   
   
 "Stay!" And The   Dying Man Gathered All His Remaining Strength For The 
 Reproof. "You Shall Not Call Me By That Name Again. You Shall Not Speak 
 Thus To Your Sister, The   Noblest Woman And The   Most Faithful Daughter 
 God Ever Gave To The   World. I Bound Her By A Solemn Oath Not To Speak 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 11 ( At The   Old Man's Bedside) Pg 87 
 Even Had She Wished To, Which She Did Not, For I Was Her Father; Your 
 Father, Too, And I Know That In Some Respects You Are Not Worthy To 
 Touch The   Hem Of   Her Garment. Say, Mr. Sanford," And He Turned To The 
 Rector, Who Had Stood Looking On, Stupefied With What He Heard, "Did 
 Hannah Do Wrong, Not To Bear Witness Against Me?" 
   
   
   
 "Hannah Never Does Wrong," The   Rector Said, Rousing Himself, And Going A 
 Step Nearer To Her He Took Her Cold, Clammy Hand Between His Own, And 
 Held It There, While He Continued: "Mr. Jerrold, You Reproach Your 
 Sister For Her Silence, But Consider What Her Speaking Would Have Done 
 For You! If You Feel It So Keenly When Only You And I Know Of   It, What 
 Would You Have Felt Had The   Whole World Been Made Cognizant Of   The   Fact? 
 I Do Not Know The   Circumstances Of   Your Father's Crime. Probably There 
 Was Great Provocation, And That It Was Done In Self-Defense, And If So 
 The Gallows Would Not Have Been His Punishment, Though A Prison Might, 
 And Do You Think That As The   Son Of   A Felon You Could Have Stood Where 
 You Do Now In The   World's Estimation? No; Instead Of   Reproaches, Which I 
 Do Not Believe Spring From A Sense Of   Justice, Rather Thank Your Sister 
 Who Has Given All The   Brightness Of   Her Life To Shield Her Father From 
 Punishment And You From Disgrace." 
   
   
   
 The Rector Spoke More Severely Than Was His Wont, For He Felt A Contempt 
 For The   Man Whose Real Character He Now Understood Better Than He Had 
 Before; But His Words Had A Good Effect, For Burton Saw The   Truth There 
 Was In Them, And Turning To His Sister, Who Was Sobbing Piteously He 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "Forgive Me, Hannah, If I Seemed Unjust. I Am So Stunned And Hurt That I 
 Am Not Myself, And Do Not Know What I Say. I Am Glad You Kept Silent; To 
 Have Spoken Would Have Been To Ruin Me; But Why, Having Kept The   Secret 
 So Long, Did You Not Keep It Longer? Why Did Not Father Take It With 
 Him To His Grave? Surely No Good Can Come From Wounding And Humiliating 
 Me So Cruelly." 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps Not, My Son," The   Old Man Answered, Feebly. "For You It Might 
 Have Been Better If I Had Never Spoken. Possibly It Is A Morbid Fancy, 
 But I Felt That I Must Confess To My Minister. My Conscience Said So, 
 And That I Must Tell You In Order That You May Be A Comfort And Help To 
 Hannah In What She Means To Do." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 11 ( At The   Old Man's Bedside) Pg 88 
   
   
 "What Does She Mean To Do?" Burton Asked, In Alarm, And His Father 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Make Restitution In Some Way To The   Friends Of   The   Man I Killed, If She 
 Can Find Them." 
   
   
   
 "Oh!" And Burton Set His Teeth Firmly Together As He Thought What Danger 
 There Might Be In Restitution, For That Would Involve Confession, And 
 That Meant Disgrace To The   Jerrold Name. "I Shall Prevent That If I Can; 
 It Is Well, After All, That I Should Know," He Thought; Then To His 
 Father He Said; "Who Was The   Man? Where Are His Friends? Tell Me All 
 Now." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Will; But, Hannah, Look--I Thought I Heard Some One Moving In 
 The Next Room, A Few Minutes Ago," The   Old Man Said, And Going To The 
 Door, Hannah Glanced Around The   Empty Kitchen Which Bore No Trace Of   The 
 White-Faced Boy Who Not Long Before, Had Left It With An Aching Heart, 
 And Who At That Moment Was Kneeling In The   Snow And Asking God To 
 Forgive Him For His Grandfather's Sin. 
   
   
   
 "There Is No One There, And Sam Is Sleeping Soundly In The   Room Beyond," 
 She Said, As She Returned To Her Father's Side, And Taking Her Place By 
 Him Passed Her Arm Around Him And Supported And Reassured Him, While He 
 Told The   Story Of   That Awful Night, A Story Which The   Author Will Tell 
 In Her Own Words Rather Than In Those Of   The   Dying Man, Who Introduced A 
 Great Deal Of   Matter Irrelevant To The   Case. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 89 
   
 Forty Years Or More Before The   Night Of   Which We Write, There Had Come 
 To Allington A Peddler, Whose Home Was Across The   Sea, In Carnarvon, 
 Wales. He Was A Little, Cross Eyed, Red-Haired, Wiry Man, With A Blunt, 
 Sharp Way Of   Speaking, But Was Very Popular With The   Citizens Of 
 Allington, To Whom He Sold Such Small Articles As He Could Conveniently 
 Carry In A Bundle Upon His Back; Needles, Pins, Thread, Pencils, 
 Matches, Thimbles, Cough Lozengers, Brandreth's Pills, Handkerchiefs, 
 Ribbons, Combs, And Sometimes Irish Laces And Balbriggans Formed A Part 
 Of His Heterogeneous Stock, Which Was Varied From Time To Time To Suit 
 The Season, Or The   Wants Of   His Customers. 
   
   
   
 Very Close At A Bargain, And Very Saving Of   His Money, He Seldom Stopped 
 At The   Hotel, But Passed The   Night At The   Houses Of   His Acquaintances, 
 Who Frequently Made No Charge For His Meals Or His Lodgings. Especially 
 Was This The   Case At The   Farm-House Where The   Peddler, Whose Name Was 
 Joel Rogers, Was Always Welcome, And Where He Usually Staid When In 
 Allington. Between Peter Jerrold And The   Peddler There Was A Strong 
 Friendship, And The   Two Often Sat Into The   Small Hours Of   The   Night, 
 While The   Latter Told Marvelous Tales Of   His Wild Welsh Country, Which 
 He Held Above All Other Lands, And To Which, The   Last Time He Was Seen 
 In Allington, He Said He Was About To Return. 
   
   
   
 For Three Days He Remained In The   Town, Selling Off The   Most Of   His 
 Stock, And Then Bidding His Friends Good-By, Started Late On The 
 Afternoon Of   Thanksgiving Day For The   Adjoining Town, Where A Few Debts 
 Were Owing Him, And Where He Hoped To Dispose Of   The   Rest Of   His 
 Merchandise. 
   
   
   
 As He Left The   Village The   Snow Began To Fall Heavily And This, Perhaps, 
 Was Why He Decided To Stop At The   Farm-House, Which Was Not Upon The 
 Highway, But Nearly Half A Mile From It, Upon A Cross-Road Which Led 
 Through Peter Jerrold's Farm To The   Town Line, And Which Was Seldom 
 Traveled By Any One Except By Peter Jerrold Himself And Those Who Came 
   
 To Visit Him. Thus The   House Stood In A Most Lonely, Secluded Spot, With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 90 
 Only The   Chimney And The   Top Of   The   Roof Visible To The   People Of   The 
 Neighborhood. 
   
   
   
 Here Peter Jerrold Lived With His Daughter Hannah, Who Was Now Nearly 
 Fifteen, And Who Had Kept His House Since Her Mother's Death, Which 
 Occurred When She Was Twelve Years Old. 
   
   
   
 Bright, Unselfish, And Very Pretty, Hannah Was A General Favorite With 
 The People Of   Allington And Many Were The   Merry-Makings And Frolics Held 
 At The   Old Farm-House By Her Young Friends. But These Were Suddenly 
 Brought To An End By A Fearful Sickness Which Came Upon Hannah, And, 
 Which Transformed Her From The   Light-Hearted, Joyous Girl Of   Fifteen, 
 Into A Quiet, Reserved, White-Faced Woman, Who Might Have Passed For 
 Twenty-Five, And Whose Hair At Eighteen Was Beginning To Turn Gray. It 
 Was The   Fever, The   People Said, And Hannah Permitted Them To Think So, 
 Though She Knew That The   Cause Lay Behind The   Fever, And Dated From The 
 Awful Night When Joel Rogers Came Into Their Kitchen, And Asked For 
 Shelter From The   Storm, Which Was Readily Granted Him. 
   
   
   
 It Was Probably His Last Visit, He Said, As It Was Doubtful If He Ever 
 Returned To America, For He Meant To Settle Down And Die In Carnarvon, 
 His Old Home, Where His Only Sister, Elizabeth, Was Living. Then He 
 Talked Of   His Money, Which, He Said, Was Considerable, And Was Mostly 
 Invested In Some Slate Quarries In The   Vicinity Of   Carnarvon. 
   
   
   
 For A Long Time The   Two Men Sat Before The   Wood Fire, Talking Of   England 
 And Wales, Eating The   Apples Which Hannah Brought Them From The   Cellar, 
 And Drinking Freely Of   Some Wine Which Peter Had Made Himself, And Which 
 He Brought Out In Honor Of   His Friend's Last Visit. 
   
   
   
 This At Last Began To Take Effect, Making Them Loud And Noisy, And 
 Inclined To Contradict Each Other, And Quarrel Generally, And Then, As 
 The Peddler Was Counting Out His Gold, Of   Which He Had Several Hundred 
 Dollars He Turned Suddenly To Mr. Jerrold, And Said: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 91 
 "By The   Way, You Have Never Paid Me The   Five Dollars I Loaned You When 
 I Was Here Last Winter." 
   
   
   
 The Latter Affirmed That He Had Paid It In The   Spring, And That Hannah 
 Saw Him Do It, Which Was The   Fact. But The   Peddler Persisted In His 
 Demand, And Grew Louder And More Vociferous In His Language, Calling 
 Both Peter Jerrold And Hannah Liars, And Saying He Would Have His Money 
 If He Went To Law To Get It. 
   
   
   
 A Violent Quarrel Then Ensued, And Such Epithets As Liar, Cheat, And 
 Swindler Were Freely Interchanged, And Then There Was A Simultaneous 
 Spring At Each Other, The   Chairs Were Overturned And They Were Rolling 
 Upon The   Floor, Dealing Each Other Fierce Blows And Tearing Each Other's 
 Hair Like Wild Beasts. It Was The   Peddler Who Struck First, But Peter, 
 Being The   Stronger Of   The   Two, Got His Antagonist Under Him, And With A 
 Stick Of   Wood Which Was Lying Upon The   Hearth Struck Him Upon The   Head, 
 Inflicting A Fearful Wound From Which The   Blood Flowed In Torrents, 
 Staining Peter's Hands And Face As He Pushed Back His Hair, And Sobered 
 Him At Once. But It Was Too Late, For When Hannah, Who, During The 
 Fight, Had Cowered In The   Corner With Her Hands Over Her Eyes, Withdrew 
 Them As The   Struggle Ceased, And Looked At The   White, Blood-Stained Face 
 Over Which Her Father Was Bending, She Knew The   Man Was Dead, And With A 
 Cry Of   Horror, Ran From The   Room Out Into The   Darkness, Where Shriek 
 After Shriek Of   "_Murder! Murder!_" Rang Out Upon The   Air And Was 
 Drowned By The   Louder Scream Of   The   Terrible Storm Which Was Sweeping 
 Over The   Hills That Thanksgiving Night. 
   
   
   
 Beside Her In The   Snow Crouched The   House-Dog, Rover, Trembling With 
 Fear, And Mingling His Howling Cry Of   Terror With Her More Awful One Of 
 Murder. The   Dog Had Been A Witness Of   The   Fray, Keeping Close By His 
 Mistress' Side, And Occasionally Uttering A Low Growl Of   Disapproval As 
 The Blows Fell Thick And Fast, And When At Last It Was Over, And The 
 Dead Man Lay White And Still, With His Blood Upon The   Floor, Rover 
 Sprang Toward His Master With A Loud, Angry Bark And Then Fled With 
 Hannah Into The   Storm, Where He Mingled His Cry With Hers And Added To 
 The Horror Of   The   Scene. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 92 
 "Half-Crazed With What He Had Done, And Terrified Lest Be Should Be 
 Detected, Peter Jerrold's First Idea Was Of   Self-Preservation From The 
 Law, And The   Cries He Had Heard Outside Filled Him With Rage And Fear. 
 Staggering To His Daughter's Side He Struck The   Dog A Savage Blow, Then 
 Taking Hannah Roughly By The   Arm And Leading Her Into The   House, He Said 
 To Her, Fiercely: 
   
   
   
 "Are You Crazy, Girl, That You Yell Out Your Father's Guilt To The 
 World? You And That Brute Of   A Dog, Whom I Will Kill And So Have Him Out 
 Of The   Way! Here, You Rover, Come Here!" He Said To The   Dog, Who Was 
 Standing Before Hannah, Bristling With Anger And Growling At Intervals, 
 "Come Here While I Finish You," And He Opened The   Door Of   The   Wood-Shed 
 Where He Always Kept The   Gun He Had Carried In The   War Of   1812. 
   
   
   
 Divining His Intention Hannah Stepped Between Him And Rover, On Whose 
 Head She Laid Her Hand Protectingly, While She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Father, You Will Not Touch The   Dog, If You Value Your Own Safety, For 
 If You Do, Every Man In Allington Shall Know What You Have Done, Before 
 To-Morrow Dawns. Isn't It Enough That You Have Killed _Him_!" And She 
 Pointed Shudderingly To The   Inanimate Form Upon The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Peter Jerrold Regarded Her With The   Face Of   A Maniac; Then 
 His Expression Changed, And With A Burst Of   Tears And Sobs He Fell Upon 
 His Knees At Her Feet, And Clasping The   Hem Of   Her Dress Abjectly In His 
 Hands, Besought Her To Pity Him, To Have Mercy, And Save Him From The 
 Gallows, For In The   First Frenzy Of   Fear He Felt It Would Be His Life 
 They Would Require If Once His Guilt Were Known. 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Die A Felon's Death. You Do Not Want Your Poor Father Hung! 
 Think Of   Yourself; Think Of   Burton; Both So Young, To Carry Such A 
 Disgrace All Your Lives. I Did Not Mean To Kill Him; God Knows I Didn't. 
 He Provoked Me So, He Hit Me First, And I Struck Harder Than I Thought, 
 And He Is Dead. Oh, What Shall I Do? What Shall I Do? I Cannot Be Hung; 
 You Will Not Betray Me. Promise Me You Will Not!" 
   
   
   
   
 She Had No Thought Of   Betraying Him, Except As She Had Threatened It In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 93 
 Defense Of   Rover, Who Now Stood Up Erect, Looking First At Her, And Then 
 At Her Father, As If Curious To See How It Would End. 
   
   
   
 "Father, I Have No Wish To See You Hung," Hannah Said, While Her Knees 
 Shook Under Her At The   Thought. "I Shall Not Witness Against You, If I 
 Can Help It. But What Will You Do? How Can You Keep It A Secret? People 
 Will Know, When They See Him, That He Did Not Die By Fair Means." 
   
   
   
 To Her The   Thought Of   Hiding The   Crime Had Not Occurred, And A Shudder 
 Of Horror Ran Through Her Frame When Her Father Said: 
   
   
   
 "People Need Not Know. He Was Going To Europe. Let Them Think He Has 
 Gone, And We Will Bury Him, You And I, Where He Will Never Be Found." 
   
   
   
 "Bury Him Here? Where? And Hannah's Teeth Chattered With Fright, As She 
 Thought Of   Living All Her Life In A House Which Held A Buried Secret In 
 The Shape Of   A Murdered Man. 
   
   
   
 "Bury Him Under The   Floor Of   My Room, Over In The   Corner Where The   Bed 
 Always Stands," The   Father Replied So Calmly That Hannah Looked At Him 
 Wonderingly To See If He Were Utterly Void Of   Feeling, That He Could 
 Speak So Quietly Of   What Filled Her With Unspeakable Dread. 
   
   
   
 But He Was Neither Callous Nor Unconcerned. He Was Merely Stunned With 
 The Magnitude And Suddenness Of   His Crime, And The   Natural Fear Of   Its 
 Detection. The   Repentance, The   Remorse Were To Come Afterward, And Be 
 Meted Out To Him In Such Measure Of   Bitterness As Has Seldom Fallen To 
 The Lot Of   Man. Regarding His Daughter Fixedly For A Moment, He Said In 
 A Hard, Reckless Kind Of   Way: 
   
   
   
 "Hannah, There Is No Use In Whimpering Now. The   Deed Is Done, And Cannot 
 Be Undone; Though, God Is My Witness, I Would Give My Life In A Moment 
   
 For The   One I Have Taken, If I Could, And I Swear To You Solemnly That I 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 94 
 Wish I Had Been The   One Killed Rather Than The   One To Kill. But It Was 
 Not To Be So. I Have Slain My Friend. The   World Would Call It Murder, As 
 You Did, And Hang Me. I Cannot Be Hung. I Must Hide It, Bury It, And You 
 Must Help And Swear On The   Bible Not To Tell So Long As I Live. Will You 
 Do It? Answer, Quick, And Let Us Get To Work, For I Am A Very Coward, 
 And Hear Voices In The   Storm As Of   People Coming To Take Me. Will You 
 Help Me, And Will You Swear?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Father, Father," Hannah Cried, In An Agony Of   Entreaty; "Do Not Ask 
 Me To Help! Do Not Ask Me To Swear, Though I Promise Not To Tell, If I 
 Can Avoid It. But If He Is Missed, If Inquiry Is Made For Him, If He Is 
 Traced Here, And I Am Questioned, Am Put Upon My Oath, I Cannot Tell A 
 Lie, And Maybe They Would Not Hang You When They Knew The   Circumstances. 
 He Was Very Unreasonable And Aggravating, And Called Us Both Liars. I 
 Can Testify To That. Oh, Father, Consider A Moment! Would It Not Be 
 Better To Go At Once, And Confess The   Truth To Some One Who Has 
 Influence. Captain Grey Is Our Friend. Tell Him, And Ask His Advice. Go, 
 Father; Now, And Leave Him Where He Lies. I Shall Not Be Afraid To Stay 
 Alone, Knowing You Are Doing Right. Go, Father." 
   
   
   
 She Was On Her Knees Before Him Now, Clasping His Feet, And Pleading 
 Piteously. But She Might As Well Have Talked To A Stone. 
   
   
   
 "Give Himself Up To The   Hangman? Never!" He Answered. And She Was No 
 Daughter Of   His To Desire His Death, As She Evidently Did. She Could 
 Stay There In The   Corner With Her Dog, As Great A Sneak As Herself! He 
 Did Not Wish Her Services; He Could Manage Alone, He Said, Angrily, As 
 He Turned From Her And Entered His Room, Where She Heard Him Moving Out 
 His Bed, And Knew That He Was Taking Up A Portion Of   The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 Then There Came Over Her A Great Blackness, And A Buzzing In Her Head 
 Like The   Sound Of   Many Bees In The   Summer Time, And She Fell Upon Her 
 Face, Unconscious Of   Everything. How Long She Lay Thus She Did Not Know, 
 But When She Came To Herself Again There Was No Light In The   Room Except 
 That Made By The   Dying Fire Upon The   Hearth And Rover Was Licking Her 
 Cold Face And Hands, And Now And Then Uttering A Low Whine As If In 
   
 Token Of   Sympathy. The   Body Was Still Upon The   Floor Near Her, But From 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 95 
 Her Father's Room There Came A Sound, The   Import Of   Which She Understood 
 Perfectly. Shivering As With A Chill, She Moaned: 
   
   
   
 "Oh! How Can I Bear It? My Life Will Be One Long, Living Death, And I 
 Shall Always Want To Shriek Out The   Dreadful Thing Which Father Says I 
 Must Keep! Can I? Ought I? And Could They Hang My Father? I Do Not Think 
 So. They Would Call It Manslaughter, And Pardon Him, For My Sake--For 
 Burton's." 
   
   
   
 And Here The   Poor Girl Groaned Bitterly, As She Thought Of   Burton, Her 
 Young Brother, Whom She Loved So Much, And Of   Whom She Was So Proud, 
 And For Whom She Was So Glad That He Could Live In Boston, Amid All The 
 Fine Sights Of   A City, Which Suited Him Better Than The   Homely Life At 
 The Farm-House. When, After Her Mother's Funeral, Her Aunt, Mrs. 
 Wetherby, Had Offered To Take Him Home With Her And Bring Him Up As Her 
 Own, Hannah Had Felt For A Time As If She Could Not Let Him Go And Leave 
 Her There Alone; But When She Thought Of   All The   Benefit It Would Be To 
 Him, And Saw How Much He Wished It, She Stifled Every Selfish Feeling, 
 For His Sake, And Saw Him Leave Her Without A Sign Of   The   Pain At Her 
 Heart, Or The   Unutterable Longing She Had For His Companionship. And 
 Now, As She Thought Of   Him, Her Bitterest Pang Came From The   Fact That 
 If This Deed Were Known, He Would Suffer All His Life From The   Shame Of 
 It, And, To Herself, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "For Burton's Sake, I Must Bear It Always, And Alone. He Must Never Know 
 What I Know. No One Must Ever Know, And May God Forgive Me If I Am Doing 
 Wrong!" And Falling Upon Her Knees, With Her Head Upon Rover's Neck, The 
 Wretched Girl Prayed Earnestly For Grace To Know What Was Right, And 
 Strength To Do It. 
   
   
   
 And He Who Hears Every Sincere Cry For Help, Even Though His Ear May 
 Seem Deaf, And The   Heavens Brass, Sending Back The   Cry Like An Unmeaning 
 Sound, Gave Her The   Strength Needful For The   Hour, And A Feeling Of 
 Calmness Stole Over Her, Making Her Quiet, And Even Fearless Of   The 
 Stiffened Form Lying So Near Her Upon The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 But When, A Few Minutes Later, Her Father Appeared In The   Door, With A 
   
 Candle In His Hand, And Said To Her, "I Have Done All I Can Do Alone; 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 96 
 You Must Help Me Now," The   Old Terror Came Back, And Staggering To Her 
 Feet, She Asked: 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Wish Me To Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Help Carry Him Into The   Next Room," Her Father Replied, And Then 
 Forgetting Burton, Forgetting Everything, She Burst Out Again: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Father, Will It Not Be Better To Tell The   Truth, At Once? The   Fact 
 That You Do So Will Go A Long Way Toward Clearing You. The   People All 
 Respect You So Much, And They Know He Was Quarrelsome And Insulting At 
 Times. Think, Father, Think!" 
   
   
   
 "I Have Thought," He Answered, "And I Tell You I Cannot Be Hanged!" 
 Then Going Swiftly To His Bed-Room He Came Back With A Bible In His 
 Hand, And Standing Before The   White-Faced Girl, Said To Her: "I See I 
 Cannot Trust You, Unless You Swear Upon This Book, Never, While I Live, 
 To Breathe To Any Living Person What Has Been Done Here To-Night. When I 
 Am Dead Do What You Like, But Swear Now, As You Hope For Heaven, Never 
 To Tell!" 
   
   
   
 And Hannah Took The   Oath Which He Dictated To Her, And Kissed The   Sacred 
 Book Which Seemed To Burn Her Lips As She Did So. She Had Sworn. She 
 Would Keep The   Vow To The   End, And Her Father Knew It, And With This 
 Fear Lifted From His Mind He Became Almost Cheerful In His Manner, As He 
 Explained To Her What She Was To Do. 
   
   
   
 And Hannah Obeyed Him, And With Limbs Which Trembled In Every Joint Went 
 With Him To The   Attic And Helped Him Bring Down Some Boards Which Had 
 Lain There For Years And On Which She And Burton Had Played Many An Hour 
 In Days Gone By. She Knew What He Was Going To Do With Them, And Without 
 A Word Held The   Light While He Fashioned The   Rude Coffin In Which He 
 Laid The   Dead Man, But Not Until She Had With Her Own Hands Reverently 
 And Tenderly Washed The   Blood From The   Ghastly Face And Bound About The 
 Wound Upon The   Temple A Handkerchief Which She Found In His Pack. Then, 
 After The   Body Was Placed In The   Box, She Took A Pillow From Her 
 Father's Bed, And Putting On It A Clean Covering And Placing It Under 
 The Peddler's Head, Folded His Hands Upon His Breast, And Kneeling 
   
 Beside The   Box Bowed Her Head Upon The   Boards And Began The   Lord's 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 97 
 Prayer. 
   
   
   
 It Was Her Burial Service For The   Dead, All She Could Think Of, And For 
 A Moment Her Father Stood Staring At Her As If Stupefied With What He 
 Saw; Then His Features Relaxed, And Falling On His Knees Beside Her He 
 Cried Out Piteously: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Father In Heaven, Forgive, Forgive! Thou Knowest I Did Not Mean To 
 Do It. Have Mercy, Have Mercy! Blot Out My Great Sin, And If A Prayer 
 For The   Dead Is Not Wrong, Grant That This Man, My Friend, Whom I Sent 
 Into Eternity With No Time For Repentance, May Be Among The   Saved; 
 Forbid That I Should Destroy Him Body And Soul. Oh, Help Me! For The 
 Brand Of   Cain Is Upon Me, And Already My Punishment Seems Greater Than I 
 Can Bear. If I Could Give My Life For His I Would Do So Gladly, But I 
 Cannot, And I Must Live On In Torment Forever And Ever, With This 
 Blood-Stain On My Hands Burning Like Coals Of   Fire. Oh, My Heavenly 
 Father, Have Mercy! I Did Not Mean To Do It." 
   
   
   
 His Head Was On The   Rough Coffin And He Was Sobbing In Wild Abandonment 
 Of Despair, While Hannah, Too, Knelt Beside Him, With A Face As White As 
 The Dead Man's And Eyes Into Which There Had Come A Look Of   Fright And 
 Horror, Which Would Never Entirely Leave Them Until Her Dying Day. 
   
   
   
 In A Corner Of   The   Room Rover Had Been Lying For The   Last Fifteen Or 
 Twenty Minutes, Eyeing The   Proceedings Warily, And Occasionally Giving A 
 Growl Of   Disapproval When His Master Came Near Him, And When The   Body 
 Was Lifted Into The   Coffin, He Uttered A Long, Deep Howl Which Echoed 
 Through The   House Like The   Wail Of   Some Troubled Spirit, Drifting On The 
 Wings Of   The   Wind Still Moaning Around The   Windows And The   Doors. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Rover, Rover, Don't!" Hannah Cried, Going To Him, And Winding Her 
 Arms Around His Neck, "Be Quiet, Rover, Or I Shall Die." 
   
   
   
 As If He Comprehended Her Meaning The   Noble Brute Lay Down Again, And 
 Resting His Head Upon His Paws, Looked On Until His Master Gave Way To 
 His Paroxysm Of   Grief. Then He Arose, And Going Up To The   Prostrate Man, 
   
 Licked His Hair And Face Just As, Earlier In The   Night, He Had Licked 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 12 ( The Story) Pg 98 
 Hannah's When She Lay Beside Him On The   Floor. He Was Only A Dog, But 
 His Sympathy Was Reassuring To The   Wretched Man, Who Looked Up, And With 
 A Faint Smile, Said To His Daughter: 
   
   
   
 "Rover Forgives And Pities Me. I Will Take It As A Token That God Will 
 Do So, Too; And Now We Must Finish Our Work." 
   
   
   
 As If Endued With Superhuman Strength, Hannah Helped Her Father Carry 
 The Body To The   Grave He Had Dug, And There They Buried It, While Her 
 Tears Fell Like Rain, And Her Father's Lips Moved With The   Words: 
   
   
   
 "Forgive, Forgive; I Did Not Mean To Kill Him." 
   
   
   
 Everything Belonging To The   Peddler Was Buried With Him, Except A 
 Leathern Bag In Which Was The   Gold He Had Counted In The   Evening, And A 
 Small Tin Box Fastened By A Padlock, The   Key Of   Which Was Found In His 
 Pocket, And His Silver Watch, Which Hannah Laid Aside With A Thought Of 
 The Sister Elizabeth, Whom He Had Mentioned With So Much Affection, And 
 Who, He Said, Was To Be His Heir. The   Money And The   Watch Belonged To 
 Her And Must Be Kept Sacredly Until The   Day When Hannah Could Safely 
 Give Them To Her, As She Fully Meant To Do. For The   Rest There Was 
 Nothing Of   Any Value, And They Buried It With Him, And Filled The   Grave, 
 Or Rather The   Father Filled It, While Hannah Held The   Light, And Rover 
 Looked On Curiously. 
   
   
   
 Then, When All Was Done, When The   Floor Was Nailed Down Securely, The 
 Bed Moved Back To Its Place, The   Blood-Stains Washed From The   Kitchen 
 Floor, And There Was Nothing Left To Indicate The   Awful Tragedy Which 
 Had Been Enacted There, The   Father And Daughter Sat Down With Rover 
 Lying Between Them, And Talked As To How They Would Face It. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 99 
   
   
 On The   Table Beside Them Lay The   Watch, The   Leathern Bag, And The   Box 
 Which Had Belonged To The   Deceased. In The   Bag There Were Several 
 Hundred Dollars In Twenty, Ten, And Five Dollar Gold Pieces, And In The 
 Box, Which Hannah Unlocked, There Were Some Papers, And Tied Together 
 With A Faded Ribbon Was A Lock Of   Dark Brown Hair, A Bit Of   Purple 
 Heather, A Few English Violets, And Some Leaves Of   Ivy; While On The 
 Paper In Which They Were Wrapped Was The   Date Of   A Summer Day, Many, 
 Many Years Ago, When The   Dead Man Was Young. Whatever Might Have Been 
 The Romance Of   Which This Souvenir Was The   Sign, It Was Buried Forever 
 With The   Past, And Hannah Put It Back In The   Box As Carefully And 
 Tenderly As If It Were The   Hand Of   The   Woman On Whose Head That Brown 
 Tress Once Grew. 
   
   
   
 The Next Thing Which Met The   View Was A Picture Painted On Ivory Of   A 
 Young Girl Who Might Have Been Sixteen Or Eighteen Years Of   Age, And 
 Whose Face Was So Beautiful That Hannah Uttered An Exclamation Of 
 Surprise As She Held It To The   Light And Examined It Closely. 
   
   
   
 The Dress Was Old-Fashioned, And Such As Would Indicate That The   Wearer 
 Belonged To The   Middle, Rather Than The   Wealthy Class, But Hannah Did 
 Not Think Of   That, So Absorbed Was She In The   Beauty Of   The   Fresh, Young 
 Face, And The   Expression Of   The   Large Blue Eyes, Which Seemed To Look At 
 Her So Intently. The   Dark Brown Tress, So Carefully Wrapped In Paper, 
 And Bearing The   Scent Of   English Violets And Heather Blossoms Could 
 Never Have Grown On This Girl's Head, For The   Wavy Hair Which Fell In 
 Such Masses Upon Her Neck Was Of   That Peculiar Shade Of   Gold, Dashed 
 With Red, Seldom Seen In America, And Which Latterly Has Become So 
 Fashionable, That Where Nature Fails To Produce It, Art Has Been Called 
 Into Requisition, And Achieved Most Wonderful Success. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, How Lovely She Is," Hannah Said, Showing The   Picture To Her Father. 
 "This Must Be His Sister, The   Elizabeth He Was So Fond Of. He Said Once 
 She Was Many Year's Younger Than Himself, And Very Beautiful. I Do Not 
   
 Wonder He Loved Her." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 100 
   
   
 The Bundle Of   Papers Was Next Examined, And Found To Contain A Few 
 Receipts For Moneys Paid In England And America, And The   Will Of   The 
 Deceased, Executed Some Months Before, And In Which He Gave Everything 
 He Possessed To His Beloved And Only Sister, Elizabeth, Her Heirs And 
 Assigns Forever. 
   
   
   
 "Father!" Hannah Said, With A Trembling Voice, As She Finished Reading 
 Aloud This Will, "I Am Sure That This Is His Sister's Picture, And We 
 Have A Duty To Do. We Must Find Elizabeth Rogers, And Put Her In 
 Possession Of   Her Own, This Gold In The   Box, And Whatever Else He May 
 Have Owned In Wales. He Spoke Of   Shares In Some Mines Or Quarries. These 
 All Belong To His Sister, And We Must Not Defraud Her; Those Blue Eyes 
 Would Haunt Me Forever. What Shall We Do?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Looking Earnestly At Her Father, Over Whose Face There Came A 
 Sudden Pallor, And A Hard, Bitter Expression, As He Answered Her: 
   
   
   
 "Find Her! Of   Course! Advertise! Go To Wales, If Necessary, In Search Of 
 Her, Or Get A Lawyer To Do It! Break Your Vow; Tell The   Whole Truth, As 
 You Would Have To, In Order To Establish His Death; And Get Me Hanged! 
 That Would Be The   Result Of   Restitution." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Father," Hannah Cried In Terror. "Is There No Other Way? If I Find 
 This Woman And Give Her Her Own, Must I Tell Her The   Whole Truth? Will 
 It Not Be Enough If I Say He Is Dead, That I Saw Him Die, That I Helped 
 To Lay Him In His Coffin? I Would Not Mention You, Or That I Had A 
 Father. Surely She Would Be Satisfied." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, _She_ Might, But Not The   Law. I Do Not Understand The   Ins And Outs 
 Myself, There Are So Many Questions Necessary To Make A Thing Legal, But 
 This I Am Sure Of; The   Whole Thing Would Be Ripped Up, And I Hanged, As 
 I Told You. No, Hannah, You Cannot Find This Woman While I Live, Which, 
 Please God, May Not Be Long. When I Am Gone, Find Her, If You Like, But 
 You Must Shield Me. Remember Your Vow, And--And--Swear Again, Not To 
 Move In The   Matter While I Live." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 101 
 He Was Growing So Excited With This New Fear That His Daughter Shrank 
 From Him In Alarm, And At Last Yielding To His Importunities Took 
 Another Oath Of   Secrecy, Which Doomed The   Blue-Eyed Woman In Wales To A 
 Life Of   Poverty, If Such Now Were Her Portion. 
   
   
   
 "But What Shall We Do With This Money?" Hannah Asked. 
   
   
   
 And Her Father Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Keep It Until You Can Restore It To Its Rightful Owner Without Harm To 
 Me. Elizabeth May Never Get It, But Her Heirs, Some Child Yet Unborn, 
 May Be Made Rich By You, One Day, Who Knows?" 
   
   
   
 Yes, Some Child Then Unborn Might One Day Be Richer For This Crime, But 
 That Did Not Comfort Hannah, Now, And The   Future Held No Gleam Of   Hope 
 Or Happiness For Her, As She Put The   Papers, And The   Watch, And The 
 Gold, And The   Portrait, Together In The   Tin Box, And Tried To Think 
 Where She Could Hide Them. 
   
   
   
 Owing To The   Storm, And The   Depth Of   The   Snow, No One Visited The   Lonely 
 Farm-House Until The   Monday Following The   Tragedy, When A Neighbor Came 
 Breaking Through The   Drifts To See How It Fared With Peter, Who Tried To 
 Appear Natural As He Talked Of   The   Depth Of   The   Snow, And Inquired For 
 The News, And Mentally Anathematized The   Dog Rover, Who, The   Moment The 
 Stranger Appeared, Stretched Himself Before The   Bedroom Door With A 
 Keen, Watchful Look In His Eyes, As If He Were On The   Alert And Guarding 
 The Terrible Secret. 
   
   
   
 And This Habit, Commenced That Morning, Was Continued By The   Faithful 
 Creature Up To The   Day Of   His Death, Which Happened Several Years Later. 
 No Matter Where He Was, Whether Chasing A Rabbit Through The   Woods Or 
 Sleeping By The   Stable Door, He Seemed By Some Instinct To Know When A 
   
 Visitor Arrived, And Hastened At Once To His Post, From Which Neither 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 102 
 Threats Nor Persuasions Could Dislodge Him. For Hannah Tried Both, But 
 When She Coaxed He Whined And Whisked His Big Tail On The   Floor, And 
 When She Threatened He Growled And Showed His Teeth, But Staid There 
 Just The   Same. 
   
   
   
 The Monday Night Following The   Tragedy, Hannah Was Stricken Down With A 
 Low, Nervous Fever, Which Lasted For Weeks, And From Which She Arose The 
 Mere Shadow Of   Her Former Self. All Life And Vivacity Had Left Her, And 
 Instead Of   A Girl Of   Fifteen She Seemed Like A Woman Of   Twenty-Five, So 
 Quiet And Reserved She Became, With No Color In Her Cheeks, No 
 Elasticity In Her Step, No Joy In Her Voice, No Brightness Anywhere 
 Except In Her Large Dark Eyes, Which Shone With Unusual Brilliancy, And 
 Had In Them Always A Look Which Puzzled And Fascinated Her Friends, Who 
 Little Dreamed Of   What Those Strangely Bright, Beautiful Eyes Saw 
 Constantly Before Them. 
   
   
   
 Whether Sleeping Or Waking The   Picture Was Always There, Of   The   Dead Man 
 On The   Floor With The   Blood-Stains On His Face, And She Felt The   Touch 
 Of The   Clammy Hands Which She Had Folded Upon His Breast. She Could Not 
 Go To School Again, For In Her Morbid State Of   Mind To Study Was 
 Impossible, And So She Staid At Home, Brooding Over The   Past And 
 Shrinking From The   Future, With No Companionship Except That Of   Rover, 
 Who Seemed So Fully To Understand And Sympathize With Her. Oftentimes 
 When Her Work For The   Day Was Done, And She Sat Down Listlessly Upon A 
 Little Seat Beneath The   Apple Tree Which Grew In The   Yard, The   Dog Would 
 Go To Her, And Putting His Head In Her Lap, Gaze Into Her Face With Such 
 A Human Look Of   Pity In His Eyes That Her Tears Would Fall Like Rain, As 
 She Wound Her Arms Around His Neck And Sobbed: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Dear Old Rover, You Know, And You Are Sorry For Me. What Should I 
 Do Without You! What Shall I Do When You Are Gone?" And The   White Lips 
 Would Frame A Prayer That Rover Might Be Spared To Her Long, For Without 
 Him Life Would Be Intolerable. 
   
   
   
 And Yet Hannah Had No Foolish Fancies, Filled Though The   House Was, With 
 The Image Of   The   Dead Man. She Did Not Believe In Ghosts, And Had No 
   
 Fear That The   Occupant Of   The   Hidden Grave Beneath The   Floor Would Come 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 103 
 Back To Trouble Her; It Was Rather The   Horror Of   The   Crime, The   Sin, 
 Which So Oppressed Her, Filling Her With The   Wildest Fancies, And Making 
 Her See Always The   Dreadful Word Murder Written Everywhere Upon The 
 Walls, And The   Blood-Stains On The   Floor, Where No Trace Was Visible To 
 Other Eyes Than Hers. Sometimes In The   Dark Night, In Her Lonely Bed 
 Beneath The   Roof, With The   Stars Looking In Upon Her, She Felt As If Her 
 Brain Were On Fire And That She Was Going Mad With The   Load Of   Anguish 
 And Guilt, For She Accused Herself As Equally Guilty With Her Father, 
 Inasmuch As She Had Witnessed The   Deed And Was Helping Him To Conceal 
 It. 
   
   
   
 "But God Knows I Cannot Help It. I Am Bound With Bonds I Cannot Break," 
 She Would Cry, As She Stretched Her Hands Toward Heaven In Dumb 
 Supplication For Pardon And Peace, Which Came At Last To The   Troubled 
 Spirit. 
   
   
   
 And Though She Never Knew Again The   Joy Of   Youth Which Had Left Her 
 Forever, There Came To Her Long Intervals Of   Rest And Quiet And 
 Comparative Peace, If Not Happiness; And When, Three Years After The 
 Tragedy Which Had Blighted Her Young Life, She, With Others Of   Her 
 Companions, Ratified Her Baptismal Vows And Openly Confessed Christ, He 
 Who Sees And Knows The   Secrets Of   All Hearts, Knew That Among Those Who 
 Knelt To Receive The   Rite Of   Confirmation There Was Not One Purer Or 
 More Sincere Than She Who Thought Herself The   Vilest Of   The   Vile. 
   
   
   
 Naturally, As Time Rolled On, And The   Peddler Rogers Came No More To 
 Allington, Inquiries Were Made For Him, The   People Wondering If He 
 Intended Remaining In Wales The   Remainder Of   His Life, Or Would He 
 Appear In Their Midst Again Some Day, With His Balbriggans And Irish 
 Linens. But As He Had Never Been More To The   Citizens Than A Peddler Of 
 Dry-Goods, He Was Soon Forgotten, And Peter Jerrold's Secret Was Safe 
 Under The   Floor, And The   Tin Box, With The   Gold And The   Will, Was Safe 
 In The   Niche Of   The   Huge Chimney, Where Hannah Had Hidden It, Until 
 Such Time As It Could Be Given Into The   Hands Of   The   Rightful Owner. For 
 This Hannah Fully Intended Doing. How, Or When, Or By What Agency, She 
 Could Not Tell, But Sometime In The   Future, Restitution Would Be Made, 
 Either To Elizabeth Or Her Heirs. She Had Calculated The   Interest On The 
   
 Money, And Resolved Yearly To Lay By That Amount For The   Benefit Of   The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 104 
 Rogers Heirs. Everything Pertaining To Carnarvon She Read Up, Knowing 
 Perfectly Its History, Where It Was Situated, How To Reach It, And 
 Almost Fancying That She Knew The   Very House Where The   Peddler Had 
 Lived, And Where Possibly Elizabeth Was Still Living. And Some Day She 
 Would Find The   Place And Give Up The   Money And Will, And Tell As Much Of 
 The Past As Was Necessary To Tell, But No More. 
   
   
   
 And With This End In View She Lived Her Dreary, Monotonous Life, Which 
 Knew No Change, Except On The   Rare Intervals When Her Young Brother 
 Burton, Came Up From Boston To Spend A Few Days With The   Father And 
 Sister From Whom He Was Growing Estranged So Fast; For Between Them And 
 Himself There Was Nothing Common, And He Was Always Glad When His Short 
 Visit Was Over, And He Was Free To Return To The   Life More In Accordance 
 With His Taste Than That At The   Farm-House. 
   
   
   
 When Rover Died, Several Years After The   Tragedy Of   Which He Was A 
 Witness, Hannah Felt That She Had Lost All That Made Life Endurable, And 
 Mourned For Him As For A Human Friend. With All The   Faithful Sagacity Of 
 His Race The   Noble Brute Had Clung To Her, Seldom Quitting Her Side, And 
 Frequently, When Her Heart Was Saddest, And She Was Weeping By Herself, 
 Licking Her Face And Hair, And Uttering A Kind Of   Low Cry, As If He 
 Understood Her Perfectly; And When At Last He Died, It Was With His Head 
 In Her Lap, And Her Tears Falling Upon His Shaggy Face. Even To The   Last 
 He Was Faithful To The   Charge He Had So Long Assumed. A Neighbor Had 
 Come Into The   Kitchen, And Dragging Himself From The   Mat On Which He Was 
 Lying, Rover Crawled To The   Door Of   The   Bedroom, And Stretched Himself 
 In Front Of   It, While In The   Dying Eyes Lifted To Hannah's Face, There 
 Was An Expression Of   Unutterable Love And Regret For The   Mistress He Was 
 Leaving Forever. When The   Visitor Left The   House, Hannah Tried To Coax 
 The Dog Back To His Mat Near The   Stove, But He Was Too Weak To Move, And 
 So She Placed A Blanket Under Him And Kneeling By His Side, Put His Head 
 In Her Lap, And Held It There Until He Ceased To Breathe. 
   
   
   
 After His Death There Was Nothing To Relieve The   Tedium Of   Hannah's 
 Life, And But For Her Trust In God Her Reason Must Have Given Way Under 
 The Strain, For It Was Not Only Her Own Sorrow, But Her Father's As 
   
 Well, Which She Had To Bear. With Him There Was No Rest, Day Or Night, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 105 
 And Every Breath Was A Prayer For Mercy And Forgiveness. 
   
   
   
 At First He Was Continually Haunted With A Fear Of   Detection, And 
 Frequently In The   Night He Would Steal Noiselessly To Hannah's Room, And 
 Awakening Her With A Whisper, Tell Her There Were Men About The   House, 
 Come To Arrest Him, And Charge Her With Having Broken Her Oath And 
 Betrayed Him Into The   Hands Of   The   Law. Every Possible Precaution 
 Against A Surprise Was Taken. Iron Bolts Were Put On The   Doors, The 
 Windows Were Nailed Down, And The   House Was Never For An Hour Left 
 Alone. The   People Said The   Man Was Deranged, And Pitied The   Young Girl 
 Who, From Daily Association With Him, Was Becoming Almost As Peculiar As 
 Himself. 
   
   
   
 After A Few Years The   Aged Pastor, Who Had So Long Officiated In The 
 Stone Church On The   Common, Died, And The   Rev. Charles Sanford, Fresh 
 From The   Theological Seminary, Was Called To Take His Place. Full Of 
 Energy And Zeal In His Work, The   Young Rector Soon Made Himself 
 Acquainted With All His Parishioners, And Seemed To Find A Peculiar 
 Attraction In The   Inmates Of   The   Farm-House, Where He Spent A Great Deal 
 Of Time, Arguing With The   Father On The   Nature Of   The   Unpardonable Sin, 
 And Answering The   Many Questions His Host Propounded To Him Upon The 
 Subject Of   Genuine Repentance And Its Fruits, And How Far Confession To 
 Man Was Necessary That One Might Be Saved. 
   
   
   
 To These Discourses Hannah Was Always An Attentive Listener, And There 
 Came Gradually A New Light Into Her Dark Eyes, And A Faint Color To Her 
 White Cheeks, When She Saw The   Rector Coming Up The   Walk, And Met His 
 Winning Smile. But All This Was Ended At Last; For, After A Night In 
 June, When She Walked With The   Young Clergyman Through The   Pasture Land 
 Under The   Row Of   Chestnut Trees Which Grew Upon The   Hill-Side, He Came 
 Less Frequently To The   Farm-House, And When He Did Come His Discourse 
 Was Mostly With Her Father, Whom He Was Laboring To Convince That It Was 
 His Duty To Be Confirmed. But Peter Always Answered Him: 
   
   
   
 "No, You Don't Know What You Ask. I Am Too Vile, Too Great A Sinner For 
 That. The   Very Stones Would Cry Out Against Me." 
   
   
   
   
 The Clergyman Thought Him Crazy, And After A Time Abandoned The   Effort, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 13 ( Facing It) Pg 106 
 And Went But Seldom To The   Farm-House, Where Hannah Had Again Entered 
 The Dark Cloud In Which His Coming Had Made A Rift, And Which Now Seemed 
 Darker Than Ever, Because Of   The   Momentary Brightness Which Had Been 
 Thrown Upon It. She, Too, Had Labored With Her Father As Mr. Sanford Had 
 Done, Telling Him Of   The   Peace Which Was Sure To Follow A Duty 
 Performed, But He Answered Her: 
   
   
   
 "Never, Child, Never; For, Don't You See, I Must First Confess, And That 
 Is To Put The   Halter Around My Own Neck. They Would Hang Me Now, Sure, 
 For The   Concealment, If For Nothing More. It Might Have Been Better If I 
 Had Told At First, As You Advised. I Believe Now They Would Have Been 
 Lenient Toward Me. A Few Years In Prison, Perhaps, And Then Freedom The 
 Rest Of   My Life. Oh, If I Had Done It. But Now It Is Forever Too Late. 
 God May Forgive Me. I Think He Will, But I Can Never Join His Church 
 With This Crime On My Soul." 
   
   
   
 After This Hannah Said No More To Him Upon The   Subject, But Bent All Her 
 Energies To Soothe And Rid Him Of   The   Morbid, Half-Crazy Fancies Which 
 Had Taken Possession Of   Him. 
   
   
   
 And So The   Wretched Years Went On, Until Peter Jerrold Had Numbered More 
 Than Three Score Years And Ten, And Suffered Enough To Atone Many Times 
 For Crimes Far More Heinous Than His Had Been. But Nature At Last Could 
 Endure No More, And On The   Thanksgiving Night, Thirty-One Years After 
 The Event Which Had Blighted His Life, He Felt That He Was Dying, And 
 Insisted Upon Confessing His Sin Not Only To His Son, But Also To His 
 Clergyman, Who Has Been His Friend And Spiritual Adviser For So Many 
 Years. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Die So Much Easier," He Said To Hannah, Who Sent For Them Both, 
 And Then With Her Arm Around Her Father, Held Him Against Her Bosom, 
 While He Told In Substance, And With Frequent Pauses For Breath, The 
 Story We Have Narrated. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 107 
   
 After The   First Great Shock Of   Surprise, When The   Word Murderer Dropped 
 From His Lips, And He Reproached His Sister So Harshly And Unreasonably, 
 Burton Jerrold Stood With Folded Arms, And A Gloomy, Unsympathetic Face, 
 As Immovable At First As If He Had Been A Stone, And Listened To The 
 Tale As Repeated By His Father. But When The   Tragic Part Was Reached, 
 And He Saw The   Dead Man On The   Floor, His Sister Crouching In The   Corner 
 Of The   Room, With Rover At Her Side, The   Rude Coffin, The   Open Grave, 
 And The   Secret Midnight Burial, His Breath Came In Long, Shuddering 
 Gasps, And The   Perspiration Stood In Great Drops Upon His Forehead And 
 About His Pallid Lips. And When His Father Said, "I Buried Him Here In 
 This Room, Under This Bed, Where I Have Slept Ever Since, And He Is 
 There Now," He Started Backward As Suddenly As If The   Ghost Of   The 
 Peddler Had Risen From The   Floor And Confronted Him. Then, Staggering 
 Forward, He Would Have Fallen If Mr. Sanford Had Not Caught Him By The 
 Arm And Supported Him A Moment. 
   
   
   
 Bringing Him A Chair, The   Clergyman Said To Him, Pityingly: 
   
   
   
 "Sit Down, Mr. Jerrold, And Try To Compose Yourself. You Are Not In 
 Fault: No One Can Blame You." 
   
   
   
 "No, No, I Know It; But It Hurts Me Just The   Same. The   Disgrace! I Can 
 Never Be Happy Again. Oh, Hannah, Why Did You Let Him Tell Me? I Cannot 
 Bear It, I Cannot!" The   Wretched Burton Moaned, And His Father Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Your Sister Has Borne It For Thirty-One Years. Are You Less Brave Than 
 She?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know. Yes, I Believe I Am. I Have More At Stake Than She. Our 
 Positions Are Not The   Same. There Is Geraldine, And Grey, I Can Never 
 Look Them In The   Face Again, Knowing What I Know," Burton Cried, 
   
 Impetuously, And Covering His Face With His Hands, He Sobbed As Strong 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 108 
 Men Never Sob, Save When Some Terrible Storm, Which They Feel Themselves 
 Inadequate To Meet, Is Beating Pitilessly Upon Them. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Brother," Hannah Said, In Her Soft, Entreating Voice, "This Is 
 Worse Than All The   Rest. Don't Take It So Hard. It Is Not So Bad As You 
 Think. You Will Not Be Disgraced. Geraldine Will Never Know: The   World 
 Will Never Know. Char--Mr. Sanford Is Just As Safe As I. He Will Never 
 Tell," And The   Dark Eyes Looked For One Moment At The   Man Whom, In Her 
 Excitement And Forgetfulness, She Had Almost Called By His Christian 
 Name, And Who, In Response To The   Call And The   Look, Went To Her Side, 
 And Laying His Hand Upon Her Head, Said, Solemnly: 
   
   
   
 "As Heaven Is My Witness, What I Have Heard Here To-Night Shall Never 
 Pass My Lips." 
   
   
   
 Pressing His Hand For An Instant Upon Hannah's Bowed Head, He Withdrew 
 It, But Staid At Her Side Until The   Recital Was Ended, And The   Old Man, 
 Who Was Sinking Fast, Said To Him, In A Faint Whisper: 
   
   
   
 "You Know All Now, And Why I Could Not Join The   Church. It Was Too Late 
 To Tell The   World Of   My Guilt. God Knew It. I Believe He Has Baptized Me 
 With His Holy Spirit. Do You Think That As His Minister You Can Pray For 
 My Departing Soul?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes," The   Clergyman Replied, And Falling Upon His Knees, For He 
 Saw In The   Pinched Face The   Look He Could Not Mistake, He Began The 
 Prayer For The   Dying One, Who Whispered, Faintly: 
   
   
   
 "That Is Good, Very Good. And Now, Hannah, The   Lord's Prayer Once More; 
 It Is The   Last. We Have Said It Many Times Together, You And I, When The 
 Night Was Blackest And We Could Think Of   Nothing Else. Where Are You, 
 Hannah?" He Added, In A Tone Of   Alarm, As If He Had Lost Her. "It Is 
 Growing Dark And I Cannot See. You Must Not Leave Me Now. We Have Kept 
 Together So Long." 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 109 
 "I Am Here, Father; With My Arm Around Your Neck, And I Am Kissing Your 
 Dear Face," Hannah Said, And Then, Bending Over Him, She Commenced The 
 Prayer They Had So Often Said Together When No Other Words Would Come. 
   
   
   
 Faintly The   Old Man's Voice Joined Hers And That Of   The   Clergyman, And 
 Only Burton Was Silent. He Could Not Pray, But Sat Silent, While His 
 Father Whispered At Short Intervals: 
   
   
   
 "Forgive; Yes, That's The   Good Word, And I Am Forgiven. I Feel It. I 
 Know It. Salvation Is Sure, Even For Me, And In Heaven I Shall Wait And 
 Watch For You, Hannah, The   Best And Truest Daughter A Man Ever Had. Oh, 
 God Bless My Hannah, And Grant That Some Joy, Some Happiness May Come To 
 Her When I Am Gone; And Grey, The   Baby Grey, Oh, Bless Him, Too, With 
 Every Needful Blessing--The Baby Grey, Whose Little Hands Took The 
 Stain, The   Smart From Mine--My Grey, Whom I Love So Much." 
   
   
   
 "And Burton, Too!" Hannah Suggested, As Her Father Ceased Speaking 
 Without Mentioning His Son. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," He Replied, Rousing A Little. "And Burton, My Son; God Bless Him. 
 But He Is Not Like You, Hannah, Nor Like Grey. He Could Not Forgive As 
 You Have; He Will Never Forgive Me. And Yet He Is Very Just, Very Good, 
 Very Respectable, And The   Hon. Burton Jerrold, Of   Boston. Tell Him 
 Good-By And God Bless Him From Me, The   Murderer!" 
   
   
   
 Those Were The   Last Words He Ever Spoke, For Though He Lingered For Some 
 Hours It Was In A Kind Of   Stupor, From Which They Could Not Rouse Him. 
   
   
   
 Seeing That He Could Be Of   No Further Service, And Remembering The 
 Careful Martha, Who, He Knew, Was Sitting Up For Him, Armed With 
 Reproaches For The   Lateness Of   The   Hour, And Various Medicines As 
 Preventives For The   Cold He Was Sure To Have Taken, Mr. Sanford 
 Signified His Intention To Return Home, And Insisted That The   Boy Sam 
 Should Not Be Awakened To Drive Him There. 
   
   
   
 The Storm Had Ceased, The   Moon Had Come Out, And He Greatly Preferred 
 The Walk, He Said, Even If The   Snow Were Deep. There Were Curious 
   
 Thoughts Crowding In The   Brain Of   The   Grave, Quiet Man, Tumultuous 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 110 
 Thoughts, Which Spanned A Score Of   Years And Brought With Them Keen Joy 
 As Well As A Bitter Pain. He Was Standing Before The   Kitchen Fire, With 
 Hannah Near Him, Holding The   Warm Muffler He Was To Tie Around His 
 Neck. Regarding Her Fixedly For A Moment, He Said, Addressing Her By The 
 Old Pet Name Which Had Once Been So Familiar To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Hanny, That Is Why You Said 'No' To Me That Summer Night When We Walked 
 Together Under The   Chestnut Trees, And I Felt That You Had Broken My 
 Heart?" 
   
   
   
 Any One Who Saw Hannah Jerrold At That Moment Would Have Called Her 
 Beautiful, With The   Sudden Light Which Shone In Her Dark Eyes, The 
 Bright Color Which, Came To Her Cheeks, And The   Softness Which Spread 
 Itself All Over Her Upturned Face, As She Answered, Promptly, And Still 
 Very Modestly: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Charlie, That Was The   Reason." 
   
   
   
 For An Instant These Two, Whom A Cruel Fate Had Separated, Looked Into 
 Each Other's Eyes With A Look In Which The   Love Of   Twenty Years Was 
 Embodied; Then Involuntarily The   Hands Clasped, And The   Man And The 
 Woman Who Had Walked Together Under The   Chestnut Trees Twenty Years Ago, 
 Kissed Each Other For The   First Time In Their Lives, _She_ Feeling That 
 On Her Part There Was Nothing Unwomanly, Nothing Wrong In The   Act, And 
 _He_ Feeling That On His Part There Was Not The   Shadow Of   Infidelity To 
 The Woman Who Bore His Name And Looked So Carefully After His Welfare. 
 The One Was His Wife, Whom He Respected Greatly, And To Whose Wishes He 
 Sacrificed Every Wish Of   His Own, When He Could Conscientiously Do So; 
 The Other Was The   Woman He Had Loved In The   Long Ago, And Whose "No," 
 Spoken So Decidedly, And With No Explanation Except That It Must Be, Had 
 Sent Him From Her With A Heart-Ache From Which He Now Knew He Had Never 
 Fully Recovered. 
   
   
   
 Twelve Years After That Summer, The   Memory Of   Which Was Still Half Joy, 
 Half Pain, He Had Married Miss Martha Adams, Of   Cambridge, Because A 
 Mutual Friend Had Told Him He Ought To Do So, That A Bachelor Clergyman 
 Was Never As Useful As A Married One, And That Miss Martha, A Maiden 
 Lady Of   Thirty-Five, Was Eminently Fitted To Fulfill The   Duties Of   A 
   
 Rector's Wife, For She Came From A Long Line Of   Clergy And For Years Had 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 111 
 Run The   Sunday-School, And The   Sewing Society, And The   Church Generally 
 In The   Parish To Which She Belonged. Added To This She Had Some Money 
 And Excellent Health, Two Good Things In A Minister's Wife As Everybody 
 Knew. 
   
   
   
 Mr. Sanford Promised His Friend To Think About It, And Then, One 
 Afternoon, Walked Across The   Fields To The   House Among The   Rocks And 
 Looked Again At Hannah, Who Was Twelve Years Older And Graver And 
 Quieter Than When She Won The   Love Of   His Young Manhood; But There Was 
 Something Inexpressibly Sweet In The   Pale, Sad Face, And The   Large Dark 
 Eyes Thrilled Him As They Did Of   Old, So That He Found His Longing For 
 Her Greater, If Possible, Than Ever. But When He Said To Her, "Hanny, 
 Have You Ever Regretted Your Answer To Me?" And She Replied, "No, 
 Never," He Turned Away, And, Walking Back Across The   Fields To His Own 
 Home, Wrote To His Friend In Walpole, Signifying His Readiness To Be 
 Introduced To Miss Martha Adams. The   Result Of   This Was That Martha Had 
 Been His Wife For Nearly Eight Years, And Ruled Him With A Rod Of   Iron, 
 Which She, However, Sometimes Covered, So That He Did Not Feel It Quite 
 So Much As He Might Otherwise Have Done. But It Pressed Heavily Now, As 
 In The   Clear, Cold Night He Walked Slowly Home Through The   Deep, 
 Untrodden Snow, Which He Scarcely Minded, So Intent Were His Thoughts 
 Upon The   Past And What Might Have Been. 
   
   
   
 Alas! For The   Many Hearts, Aching In Secret And Sending Backward Vain 
 Regrets For What Might Have Been, What Should Have Been, But What Can 
 Never Be. And, If Sometimes The   Heart Thus Wrung Cries Out With A Great 
 Cry For The   Happiness It Has Missed, Is There Disloyalty To Him Or Her 
 Who Stands Where Another Should Have Stood? God Only Knows, And He Is 
 Far More Merciful And Ready To Forgive His Erring Children Than Are They 
 To Forgive Each Other. And He Must Have Pitied The   Man Who, With A 
 Thought Of   Hannah Thrilling Every Fiber Of   His Heart, Went Back To The 
 Home Where Martha Was Waiting Impatiently For Him, With Words Of   Chiding 
 Upon Her Lips. 
   
   
   
 He Knew It Would Be So, Knew She Would Sit Up For Him Until Morning, If 
 Necessary, And Knew, Too, That In All Probability Bowls Of   Herb Tea And 
 A Hot Foot-Bath Awaited Him, For Martha Was Careful Of   His Health, And 
 Sometimes Oppressive With Her Attentions, And He Sighed As He Drew Near 
 His Home And Saw The   Light, And Thought, "Oh, If She Would Only Go To 
 Bed And Leave Me Alone Awhile, And Not Make Me Talk." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 112 
   
   
 But She Was Up And Waiting For Him, In Her Purple Flannel Dressing-Gown, 
 Which Did Not Improve Her Ruddy Complexion, And A Frown On Her Face, 
 Which Deepened Into A Scowl As He Came In And She Saw The   Condition Of 
 His Boots And The   Lower Part Of   His Pants. 
   
   
   
 "Charles Sanford," She Began, "Do You Mean To Say You Walked, And Do You 
 Know What Time It Is?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Martha," He Answered, Meekly, "It Is Very Late, But I Could Not 
 Help It, And I Insisted Upon Walking Rather Than Have The   Tired, 
 Sleeping Boy Come Out In The   Cold. I Needed The   Exercise. I Am Not 
 Cold." 
   
   
   
 "But You _Have_ Taken Cold. You Needn't Tell Me, And I've Got The   Water 
 Ready For A Foot-Bath, And Some Hot Boneset Tea. How Did You Leave Mr. 
 Jerrold? And Did He Take The   Sacrament At Last?" She Said, And He 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, He Did Not; He--" 
   
   
   
 But Before He Could Say More She Burst Out With Growing Irritability: 
   
   
   
 "Not Take It! Why Then Did He Send For You On Such A Night, And Why Did 
 You Stay So Long?" 
   
   
   
 She Was Pouring The   Boiling Water Into The   Foot-Tub, In Which She Had 
 Put A Preparation Of   Mustard And Prickly Ash And Red Pepper, Which She 
 Kept On Hand For Extreme Cases Like This, And The   Odor Of   The   Steam Made 
 Him Sick And Faint, As, Grasping The   Mantel, He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "He Wished Me To Pray With Him; He Will Not Live Till Morning. Please 
 Don't Talk To Me Any More. I Am More Tired Than I Thought, And Something 
 Makes Me Very Sick." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 113 
   
 He Was As White As Ashes, And With All Her Better, Softer Nature Roused, 
 For Martha Was At Heart A Very Good Woman, She Helped Him To A Chair, 
 And Bathed His Head In Alcohol, And Rubbed His Hands, And Did Not 
 Question Him Again. But She Made Him Swallow The   Herb Tea, And She Kept 
 On Talking Herself, Wondering What Hannah Would Do After Her Father Was 
 Gone. Would She Stay There Alone, Or Live With Her Brother? Most Likely 
 The Former, As Mrs. Jerrold Would Never Have Her In Her Family, And 
 Really, One Could Not Blame Her, Hannah Was So Peculiar And Queer. Pity 
 Was That She Had Never Married; An Old Maid Was Always In The   Way. 
   
   
   
 And Then Mrs. Martha, As If Bent On Torturing Her Husband, To Whom Every 
 Word Was A Stab, Wondered If Any Man Ever Had Wanted Hannah Jerrold For 
 His Wife, And Asked Her Husband If He Had Ever Heard Of   Any Such Thing. 
   
   
   
 "I Should Not Be Likely To Know It," He Replied, "For Until You Came, I 
 Never Heard Any Gossip." 
   
   
   
 There Was An Implied Rebuke In This Answer, And It Silenced Mrs. Martha, 
 Who Said No More Of   Hannah, But As Soon As Possible Got Her Lord To Bed, 
 With A Soapstone At His Feet And A Blanket Wrapped Around Him, In Order 
 To Make Him Sweat And Break Up The   Cold She Was Certain He Had Taken. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile At The   Farm-House Burton And His Sister Were Standing Together 
 Near The   Kitchen Fire, Where Poor Grey Had Stood Two Hours Before, And 
 Heard What Changed The   Coloring Of   His Whole Life. They Were Speaking Of 
 Him, And What They Said Was This: 
   
   
   
 "If It Were Only Myself I Might Bear It," Burton Said, "Though Life Can 
 Never Be To Me Again What It Has Been, And I Shall Think Like Cain That 
 The Sin Is Branded On Me; And I Was So Proud, And Stood So High, And 
 Meant To Make The   Name Of   Jerrold So Honorable A Name That Grey And His 
 Children Would Rejoice That They Bore It. Of   Course Grey Will Never 
 Know, But I Shall, And That Will Make A Difference. Hannah," He Added, 
 Quickly, Struck By Something In Her Face, "What Did You Mean, Or Rather 
 What Did Father Mean By Your Making Restitution To The   Peddler's 
 Friends? What Is There To Restore?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 114 
 In His Recital Of   His Crime The   Old Man Had Omitted To Speak Of   The 
 Money And The   Will, Or, At Most, He Had Touched So Lightly Upon Them 
 That It Had Escaped The   Notice Of   His Son, Whose Mind Was Wholly 
 Absorbed In One Idea, And That Of   The   Body Buried Under The   Floor Within 
 A Few Feet Of   Him. Hannah Explained To Him What Her Father Meant, And 
 Told Him Of   The   Box And The   Gold, To Which She Had Every Year Added The 
 Interest--Compound Interest, Too--So That The   Amount Had More Than 
 Quadrupled, And She Had Found It Necessary To Have Another And Larger 
 Box In Which To Keep The   Treasure. 
   
   
   
 "That Is Why I Have So Often Asked You To Change Bills Into Gold For 
 Me," She Said. "Paper Might Depreciate In Value, Or The   Banks Go Down, 
 But Gold Is Gold Everywhere, And I Have Tried So Hard To Earn Or Save 
 The Interest, Denying Myself Many Things Which I Should Have Enjoyed As 
 Well As Most Women, And Getting For Myself The   Reputation Of   Closeness 
 And Even Stinginess, Which I Did Not Deserve. I Had To Be Economical 
 With Myself To Meet My Payments, Which Increased As The   Years Went On, 
 Until They Are So Large That Sometimes I Have Not Been Able To Put The 
 Whole In The   Box At The   End Of   The   Year, And I Am Behindhand Now, But I 
 Keep An Exact Account, And Shall Make It Up In Time." 
   
   
   
 "But, Hannah, I Used To Give You Money Willingly, And Would Have Given 
 You More If You Had Asked For It. I Had No Idea Of   This," Burton Said, 
 And She Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know You Would, But I Did Not Like To Do It, For Fear You Would 
 Think Me Extravagant And Wonder What I Did With So Much. Not A Penny You 
 Gave Us Ever Went Into The   Box. That Was My Matter, Not Yours; And I 
 Have Worked So Hard To Do It, For Father Was Not Able To Look After The 
 Farm, Which Of   Itself Is Poor And Barren, And As He Was Only Willing To 
 Hire A Boy, I Have Done A Man's Work Myself At Times." 
   
   
   
 "You, Hannah--You?" Burton Said, Gazing At The   Pale-Faced, Frail-Looking 
 Woman, Who Had Done The   Work Of   A Man Rather Than Ask Money Of   Him Who 
 Sometimes Spent More On One Large Party Than She Did In A Whole Year, 
 And Who Said To Him, With A Sad Smile: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 115 
 "Yes; I Have Spaded The   Garden, And Planted The   Corn In The   Field Back 
 Of The   Hill, Where No One Could See Me, And Have Helped Sam Get In The 
 Hay, Though I Never Attempted To Mow; But I Did Lay Up A Bit Of   Stone 
 Wall Which Had Tumbled Down, I Have Done What I Could." 
   
   
   
 Poor Hannah! No Wonder That Her Hands, Once So Small And Shapely, Were 
 Broad, And Hard, And Rough, And Not Much Like Mrs. Geraldine's, On Which 
 There Were Diamonds Enough To More Than Liquidate The   Debt Due To 
 Elizabeth Rogers And Her Heirs; And No Wonder That Her Dress, Which So 
 Often Offended Her Brother's Artistic And Critical Eye, Was Coarse, And 
 Plain, And Selected With A View To Durability Rather Than Comeliness. 
 She Had Done What She Could, And What Few Women Would Have Done, And 
 Burton Knew It, And Was Conscious Of   A Great Feeling Of   Respect And 
 Pity, If Not Affection, For Her, As She Stood Before Him In A Stooping 
 Posture, With Her Toil-Worn Hands Clasped Together As If Asking His 
 Pardon For Having Intruded Her Own Joyless Life Upon His Notice. But 
 Above Every Other Feeling In His Heart Was The   Horrible Fear Of 
 Exposure If She Attempted Restitution, And He Said To Her At Last: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry For You, Hannah, And I Can Understand How, With Your Extreme 
 Conscientiousness, You Believed It Your Duty To Do As You Have Done. But 
 This Must Go No Further. To Discover Elizabeth Rogers Is To Confess 
 Ourselves The   Children Of   A Murderer, And This I Cannot Allow. You Have 
 No Right To Visit Father's Sin Upon Grey, Who Would Be Sure To Find It 
 Out If You Stirred In The   Matter. He Is Sensitive, Very, And Proud Of 
 His Name. It Would Kill Him To Know What We Do." 
   
   
   
 "No, Brother, It Would Hurt Him, But Not Kill Him." Hannah Said, With 
 Energy; "And Ever Since He Was A Little Child I Have Depended Upon Him 
 To Comfort Me, To Help Me, As I Knew He Would When He Was Older; And 
 Something Tells Me He Will Find The   Heirs. I Do Not Mean To Tell Him 
 Until He Is A Man, Able To Understand." 
   
   
   
 "Hannah!" And There Was Fierce Anger In The   Voice. "You Are Not My 
 Sister If You Ever Dare Tell Grey This Thing, Or Hint It To Him In Any 
 Way. He Must Never Know It, Both For His Own Sake And Mine. I Could Not 
 Even Look At Him Without Shame If He Knew What My Father Was. You Have 
 Kept It Thirty-One Years; Keep It Thirty-One Longer, And, As You Vowed 
 Secrecy To My Father, So Swear To Me Solemnly, As You Hope For Heaven, 
 Never To Tell Grey Or Any One." 
   
   
   
   
 He Had Seized Her Wrist, And Held It So Tightly That She Winced With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 14 ( The Effect Of   The   Story) Pg 116 
 Pain As She Cried Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Burton, I Cannot; I Must Restore The   Money And The   Will." 
   
   
   
 "Stuff And Nonsense!" He Repeated, Growing More And More Excited. "That 
 Woman Is Dead Before This, And Her Heirs, If She Had Any, Scattered To 
 The Winds. People Never Miss What They Never Had, And They Will Not Miss 
 This Paltry Sum. Promise Me, That You Will Drop This Insane Idea Of 
 Restitution And Never Reveal What You Know, Even After Geraldine And I 
 Are Dead, Should You Outlive Us Both. Think Of   The   Disgrace To The 
 Greys." 
   
   
   
 And So, Worried, And Worn, And Half Crazed With Fatigue And Excitement, 
 Hannah Bound Herself Again, And, Had Not Grey Already Known The   Secret, 
 Elizabeth Rogers' Heirs Would Never Have Heard Of   The   Tin Box In The 
 Chimney, From Which Place Hannah Brought It At Last To Show The   Contents 
 To Her Brother, Who, Perfectly Sure That She Would Keep Her Word, Could 
 Calmly Examine The   Will And Scan The   Features Of   The   Young Girl Upon The 
 Ivory. 
   
   
   
 "She Is Very Lovely," He Said, "Though Evidently She Belongs To The 
 Working Class; Her Dress Indicates As Much. But Whoever She Is Or Was, 
 She Is Not Like This Now; She Is Old Or Dead. Put It Back In The   Box, 
 Hannah, And If Ever You Accidentally Find To A Certainty Where The 
 Original Is, Or Her Heirs, Send The   Will And The   Money To Her From 
 Boston Or New York, And She Will Thus Get Her Own Without Knowing Where 
 It Came From." 
   
   
   
 This Was Rather A Lame Way To Make Restitution, But Hannah Seized Upon 
 It As Something Feasible, And Felt In A Measure Comforted. She Would 
 Herself Go To Europe Some Time, And Hunt Up The   Rogers Heirs So 
 Cautiously That No Suspicion Could Attach To Her, And Then, Having Found 
 Them, She Would Send Them The   Will And The   Money She Was Hoarding For 
 Them. This Was A Ray Of   Hope Amid The   Darkness--The Straw To Which She 
 Clung; And The   Future Did Not Seem Quite So Cheerless, Even When, A Few 
 Hours Later, She Stood With Her Brother By The   Side Of   Her Dead Father, 
 Who Had Died Without A Struggle Or Sigh, Just As The   Chill Morning Was 
 Breaking In The   East And Giving Promise Of   A Fairer Day Than The 
 Previous One Had Been. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 117 
   
   
 Breakfast Was Waiting In The   Pleasant Dining-Room At Grey's Park, Where 
 Burton Jerrold Sat Before The   Fire, With His Head Bent Down And His Face 
 So White And Ghastly That His Wife, When She Came In And Saw Him, Was 
 Moved With A Great Pity For Him, Though She Wondered Much That His 
 Sorrow Should Be So Acute For The   Father He Had Never Seemed Very Fond 
 Of In Life. Stooping Over Him She Kissed Him Softly, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry You Feel So Badly, Burton. Your Father Was Old, And Quite 
 Ready To Die; Surely That Should Comfort You A Little." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, I Know; But Please Don't Talk To Me Now," He Replied, With A 
 Gesture Of   The   Hand As If To Silence Her. 
   
   
   
 He Was Not Sorry For His Father's Death, But He Was Willing, Nay Glad, 
 That She Should Think So, For He Could Not Tell Her Of   The   Load Of   Shame 
 From Which He Should Never Be Free. 
   
   
   
 "What Would She Say If She Knew?" He Asked Himself, As He Remembered All 
 Her Pride Of   Blood, And Birth, And Family. And Grey, His Only Boy, Of 
 Whom He Was So Proud, And Who, He Fully Expected, Would Some Day Fill 
 One Of   The   Highest Posts In The   Land;--What Would He Say If He Knew His 
 Father Was The   Son Of   A Murderer? Burton Would Not Soften The   Crime Even 
 In Thought, Though He Knew That Had His Father Been Arrested At The 
 Time, He Could Only Have Been Convicted Of   Manslaughter, And Possibly 
   
 Not Of   That. But He Called It By The   Hard Name Murder, And Shuddered As 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 118 
 He Thought Of   Grey. 
   
   
   
 "But He Never Will Know," He Said To Himself, "Hannah Will Keep Her 
 Promise, And I Do Not Fear Mr. Sanford, Though I'd Give Half My 
 Fortune--Yes, All--If He Had Not Been Told. Grey Will Never Know. But 
 _I_ Know, And Must Meet His Innocent Eyes, And Hear Him Talk Of   His 
 Grandfather As Of   Saint." 
   
   
   
 It Was At This Point In His Soliloquy That Grey Came Slowly In, His Face 
 Whiter Than His Father's, With Dark Rings Around His Eyes, Which Were 
 Heavy And Swollen With The   Tears He Had Shed. Grey Had Not Slept At All, 
 For The   Dreadful Words, "I Killed A Man, And Buried Him Under My Bed," 
 Were Continually Ringing In His Ears, While The   Ghost Of   The   Murdered 
 Man Seemed Present With Him, Urging Him To Vengeance For The   Wrong, 
 Until At Last, When He Could Bear It No Longer, He Stretched His Hands 
 Out Into The   Darkness, And Cried: 
   
   
   
 "What Is It You Want With Me? I Am Not To Blame, But If There Is Any 
 Thing I Can Do To Make It Right, I'll Do It, When I Am Man. Now, Go Away 
 And Do Not Torment Me So." 
   
   
   
 Grey Knew There Was Nothing There, Knew That The   Spirits Of   The 
 Departed Do Not Come Back Again, But He Was Not In A Frame Of   Mind To 
 Reason Clearly Upon Anything. He Only Knew How Wretched He Was, And That 
 After His Promise To Redress The   Dead Man's Wrongs He Grew Calmer And 
 More Quiet, Though There Was Still The   Terrible Pain And Disappointment 
 In His Heart, Especially When He Thought Of   His Aunt Hannah, Whom He Had 
 Held So High, And Whom He Now Felt He Had Loved And Revered More Than 
 Any Other Person. 
   
   
   
 Remembering All The   Past, Which At Times Had Puzzled Him, And Which He 
 Now Understood, He Was Certain That She Had Known From The   First, And So 
 Was An Accomplice. Possibly The   Law Would Not Touch Her, He Reasoned, As 
 He Tried To Fancy What Might Have Been Had This Thing Been Known To The 
 Public; But He Remembered Having Heard Of   A Case Which Happened In An 
 Adjoining Town Many Years Before, Where, At The   Instigation Of   His Wife, 
 A Man Was Killed And Thrown Into His Own Well. The   Wife Was Hung In 
   
 Worcester With Her Three Accomplices, But A Woman Who Was In The   House 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 119 
 At The   Time Went Free, Though She Was Ever After Known As "Old 'Scape 
 Gallows," And Shunned Accordingly. Was His Aunt Hannah Like Her? Would 
 People Thus Call Her, If They Knew? 
   
   
   
 "No, No; Oh, No," He Cried In Agony. "She Is Not Like That! Please God, 
 Grant That My Aunt Hannah Is A Good Woman Still. I Cannot Lose Faith In 
 Her, And I Love Her So Much." 
   
   
   
 And Thus The   Dreadful Night Wore To An End, And The   Morning Found Grey 
 Burning With Fever, While A Sharp Pain, Like A Knife, Cut Through His 
 Temples Every Time He Moved. He Was Not Surprised When Lucy Came And 
 Told Him His Grandfather Was Dead. He Expected It, But With A Moan He 
 Buried His Face In His Pillow, And Sobbed: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grandpa, Where Are You Now, I Wonder; And I Thought You So Good, So 
 Sure Of   Heaven. Please, God, Have Mercy On Him. Oh, I Can Not Bear It. I 
 Cannot Bear To Think That He Is Lost! And He Loved Me So, And Blessed Me 
 On His Death-Bed." 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Burden Of   Grey's Grief, For He Did Not Stop To Consider All 
 The Years Of   Sincere Repentance Which Had Purified The   Soul Just Gone, 
 And Made It Fit For Heaven, And His Heart Was Very Sore As He Slowly 
 Dressed Himself And Went Down To The   Breakfast-Room To Meet His Father, 
 Who Knew What He Did, And Who Must Feel It Just As Keenly. 
   
   
   
 Grey's First Impulse Was To Fall Upon His Neck And Cry Out: 
   
   
   
 "I Know It. I Heard It. I Was There. We Will Bear It Together," But When 
 He Remembered That His Grandfather Had Said: "That He Was Not To Know," 
 He Restrained Himself, And Said Very Quietly: 
   
   
   
 "Grandpa Is Dead. Aunt Lucy Told Me. When Is The   Funeral?" 
   
   
   
   
 The Voice Was Not Like Grey's, And Mr. Jerrold Looked Up Quickly To Meet 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 120 
 The Eyes Which Fell At Once As Did His Own. Neither Could Look In The 
 Other's Face With That Secret Which Each Knew And Was Hiding From The 
 Other. But Both Were Outwardly Calm, And The   Breakfast Passed Quietly, 
 With No Reference To The   Recent Event Occupying The   Minds Of   All. Mrs. 
 Jerrold And Her Sister Had Expected That Grey Would Feel His Loss Keenly 
 And Possibly Be Noisy In His Boyish Demonstrations Of   Grief, But They 
 Were Not Prepared For The   Torpor Which Seemed To Have Settled Upon Him, 
 And Which Kept Him Indoors All Day Sitting By The   Fire Over Which He 
 Shivered As If In A Chill, Though His Cheeks Were Crimson, And He 
 Sometimes Wiped The   Drops Of   Sweat From His Lips And Forehead. His Head 
 Was Still Aching Terribly, And He Was Cold And Faint, And This Was A 
 Sufficient Reason For His Declining To Accompany His Aunt Lucy, When, 
 After Breakfast Was Over, She Went With His Father To The   Farm-House, 
 Where She Spent Nearly The   Entire Day, Seeing To The   Many Little Things 
 Necessary For The   Funeral, And Which Hannah Could Not Attend To. 
   
   
   
 Geraldine Did Not Go. Her Nerves Were Not Equal To It And She Should 
 Only Be In The   Way, She Said. So She Sent Her Love To Hannah And 
 Remained At Home With Grey, Who Seldom Spoke To Her, And Scarcely 
 Stirred, Though Occasionally His Mother Saw His Lips Move And Great 
 Tears Roll Down His Cheeks. 
   
   
   
 "I Supposed He Would Care, But Not So Much As This," She Thought, As She 
 Watched Him Anxiously, Wondering At The   Strength Of   His Love For An Old 
 Man In Whom She Had Never Even Felt Interested. 
   
   
   
 Once, Moved With Pity For Him, She Put Her Hand On His Head, Just As In 
 The Morning She Had Put It On Her Husband's, And Stooping, Kissed Him 
 Tenderly, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sorry For You, Grey. It Is Really Making You Sick. Try And Not 
 Feel So Badly. Your Grandfather Was Old And Ready To Die. You Would Not 
 Have Him Back, He Is So Happy Now." 
   
   
   
 Just As His Father Had Done When She Tried To Comfort Him, So Grey Did. 
 He Made A Gesture For Her To Stop, And Said Piteously: 
   
   
   
   
 "Please Don't Talk To Me Now, I Cannot Bear It;" So She Sat Down Again 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 121 
 Beside Him, While He Continued To Nurse The   Bitter Thoughts Crowding So 
 Fast Upon Him: 
   
   
   
 Was His Grandfather Happy Now? Was It Well With Him In The   World To 
 Which He Had Gone? He Kept Asking Himself Over And Over Again All That 
 Dreary Day And The   Drearier Night Which Followed, And Which Left Him 
 Whiter, Sadder, If Possible, Than Ever. 
   
   
   
 The Funeral Was Appointed For Half Past Two On Saturday Afternoon, And 
 Burton, Who Went Over In The   Morning, Asked Grey To Go With Him. 
   
   
   
 "Your Aunt Hannah Will Expect You. She Was Disappointed In Not Seeing 
 You Yesterday," But Grey Said Promptly: 
   
   
   
 "No, I'll Wait, And Go With Mother." 
   
   
   
 So Mr. Jerrold Went Alone With Lucy, Leaving His Wife And Grey To Join 
 Him About Half Past One, Just Before The   Neighbors Began To Assemble. 
 When Grey Came In, Hannah, Who Was Already Draped In Her Mourning Robe 
 Which Lucy Had Provided For Her, Went Up To Him, And Putting Her Arms 
 Around Him, Said, Very Low And Gently, But With No Sadness In The   Tone: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grey, I Am So Glad You Have Come And Sorry You Are Suffering So 
 From Headache, But I Know Just How You Loved Him And How He Loved 
 You--Better Than Anything Else In The   World. Will You Come With Me And 
 See Him Now? He Looks So Calm And Peaceful And Happy, Just As You Never 
 Saw Him Look." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No, No!" Grey Cried, Wrenching Himself From Her. "I Cannot See Him; 
 Don't Ask Me, Please." 
   
   
   
 "Not See Your Grandfather Who Loved You So Much? Oh, Grey!" Hannah 
 Exclaimed, With Both Wonder And Reproach In Her Voice. "I Want You To 
 Remember Him As He Looks Now, So Different From What He Was In Life." 
   
   
   
   
 "But I Cannot," Grey Said, "I Never Saw Any One Dead; I Cannot Bear It," 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 122 
 And Going From Her He Took A Seat In The   Kitchen As Far As Possible From 
 The Bedroom Which Held So Much Horror For Him. 
   
   
   
 He Knew His Grandfather Was Not There, For He Was Lying In His Coffin In 
 The Front Room, Where Lucy Grey Had Put The   Flowers Brought From The 
 Conservatory At Grey's Park. But The   _Other One_ Was There, Under The 
 Floor Where He Had Lain For Thirty-One Years, And Grey Was Thinking Of 
 _Him_, Wondering Who He Was And If No Inquiries Had Ever Been Made For 
 Him. The   Room Was A Haunted Place For Him, And He Was Glad The   Door Was 
 Closed, And Once, When Lucy Went Into It For Something, He Started Us If 
 To Keep Her Back. Then Remembering That He Must Never Be Supposed To 
 Know The   Secret Of   That Room, He Sank Again Into His Chair In The 
 Corner, Where He Staid Until The   People Began To Assemble, When He Went 
 With His Mother Into The   Adjoining Room, Where The   Coffin Was And Where 
 He Sat Immovable As A Stone Through The   Service, Which, Was Not Very 
 Long. The   Hymn, Which Had Been Selected By Hannah, Was The   One 
 Commencing With, "Asleep In Jesus, That Blest Sleep, From Which None 
 Ever Wake To Weep," And As The   Mournful Music Filled The   Rooms, And The 
 Words Came Distinctly To Grey's Ears, He Started As If Struck A Blow, 
 While To Himself He Said: 
   
   
   
 "_Is_ He Asleep In Jesus? If I Only Knew! Can No One Tell Me? Poor 
 Grandpa!" 
   
   
   
 Then He Was Quiet Again, And Listened Intently To What Mr. Sanford Was 
 Saying Of   The   Deceased. Contrary To His Usual Custom, The   Rector Spoke 
 Of The   Dead Man, Who Had Gone Down To The   Grave Like A Sheaf Of   Grain 
 Fully Ripe And Meet For The   Kingdom Of   Heaven. 
   
   
   
 "There Can Be No Mistake," He Said, "I Was With Him A Few Hours Before 
 He Died. I Heard His Words Of   Contrition For Sins Committed And His 
 Assurance That All Was Peace And Joy And Brightness Beyond The   Tomb. His 
 Sins, Of   Which He Repented As Few Ever Have, Were All Washed Away In 
 Jesus' Blood, And While To-Day We Stand Around His Grave, He Is Safe 
 With The   Savior He Loved And Trusted To The   End." 
   
   
   
   
 What Else He Said, Grey Did Not Know, For The   Sudden Reaction In His 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 123 
 Feelings. Mr. Sanford Was With His Grandfather At The   Last. He Had Heard 
 The Dreadful Words, "I Killed A Man!" And Yet He Declared The   Sinner 
 Saved. He Must Know, He Who Had Stood By So Many Death-Beds. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, He Is Asleep In Jesus," Grey Whispered, While Over Him There Stole 
 A Feeling Of   Deep Joy, Mingled With Remorse That He Had Ever Doubted The 
 Goodness Of   His Grandfather, Who Had Prayed For And Blessed Him On The 
 Thanksgiving Day Which Seemed So Long Ago. 
   
   
   
 Grey Could Look Upon Him Now, And When His Aunt Hannah And His Father 
 Rose To Take Their Leave Of   The   Corpse, He Went With Them, Lingering By 
 The Coffin After They Had Returned To Their Seats, And Bending Over The 
 White, Still Face, Where Death Had Left A Smile, So Peaceful, So 
 Inexpressibly Sweet That It Touched The   Boy Keenly, And Stooping Down He 
 Kissed The   Stiffened Lips, And Murmured, Through His Tears: 
   
   
   
 "Dear Grandpa, Forgive Me For Doubting You, I Know You Were Good. I Know 
 You Are In Heaven." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke In A Whisper And No One Heard What He Said, Though All Noted 
 The Pallor Of   His Face And The   Heavy Rings About His Eyes, And When The 
 Next Day It Was Rumored In Town That He Was Very Sick, No One Was 
 Surprised. It Was Brain Fever, Induced By The   Strain Upon His Mental 
 Powers, And The   Cold He Had Taken That Night When, Unknown To Any One, 
 He Had Gone To The   Farm-House Through The   Storm, And Returned Again. 
   
   
   
 For Three Weeks He Lay At The   Very Gates Of   Death, Watched And Cared For 
 As Few Boys Have Ever Been Cared For And Watched, For He Was The   Idol Of 
 Hearts Which Would Break If He Were To Die. The   Farm-House Was Shut Up, 
 And Hannah Took Her Post As Chief Nurse To The   Boy She Loved So Much, 
 And Whose Condition Puzzled Her A Little. Once, In The   First Days Of   His 
 Illness, When, After An Absence Of   An Hour Or So, She Re-Entered The 
 Room, Where His Father Was Keeping Watch, He Lifted His Bright, 
 Fever-Stricken Eyes To Her Face, And Asked: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 124 
   
 "Who Was The   Man?" 
   
   
   
 "What Man?" Hannah And Her Brother Asked, Simultaneously, A Great Fear 
 In The   Heart Of   Each Lest The   Other Had Betrayed What Grey Was Not To 
 Know. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Told Him?" Burton Whispered To His Sister, Who Answered: 
   
   
   
 "You Know I Have Not." Then, Turning To Grey, Who Was Still Looking At 
 Her, She Said To Him Again: "What Man?" 
   
   
   
 For A Moment The   Wild, Bright Eyes Regarded Her Fixedly; Then There 
 Seemed To Come Over The   Boy A Gleam Of   Reason, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know." 
   
   
   
 After That He Never Mentioned The   Man Again, Or In Any Way Alluded To 
 The Secret Weighing So Heavily Upon The   Two Who Watched Him So 
 Constantly--Hannah And His Father. Not A Word Ever Passed Between Them 
 Either On The   Subject, So Anxious Were They For The   Life Of   The   Lad, Who 
 In His Delirium Talked Constantly Of   The   Past, Of   Europe, And The   Ship, 
 And The   Mountains He Had Climbed, And Whose Names Were On His 
 Alpenstock. Again He Was At Carnarvon, Going Over The   Old Castle, And 
 Again At Melrose, Fighting On The   Fourth Of   July With Neil Mcpherson, 
 Who Had Said His Mother Was Not A Lady. Then There Were Quieter Moods, 
 When He Talked Of   And To Little Bessie Mcpherson, Whom He Had Never 
 Seen, But Who Came To Him In His Delirium, And, With Her Sunny Blue Eyes 
 And Golden Hair, Hovered Around His Bed, While He Questioned Her Of   The 
 Little Room High Up In The   Hotel, Where She Went Without Her Dinner So 
 Often, While Her Heartless Mother Dined Luxuriantly. 
   
   
   
 "Send For Her And Bring Her Here, Where She Can Have Enough To Eat. Why 
 Don't You Send For Bessie?" He Would Say To Them; And Once He Said It To 
 Miss Mcpherson, Who Was Standing By His Bedside, And Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 125 
   
 "I Have Sent For Her; She Is Coming." 
   
   
   
 "All Right!" He Answered. "Stuff Her When She Comes. Give Her All The 
 Mince Pie She Can Eat, And All The   Griddle Cakes. She Never Saw Any At 
 Home." 
   
   
   
 After That He Was More Quiet; But Every Morning And Evening He Asked, 
 "Has Bessie Come?" And When Told, "Not Yet," He Would Reply, "Send Her 
 To Me When She Comes; I Want To See Her." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Time Went On Until The   Fever Spent Itself, And There Came A 
 Morning When Grey Awoke To Perfect Consciousness Of   The   Present And A 
 Vague Remembrance Of   The   Past. They Told Him How Long He Had Been Sick, 
 And How Anxious They Had Been. 
   
   
   
 "Did I Talk Much?" He Asked His Aunt Lucy, When She Was Alone With Him. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Most Of   The   Time," She Replied, And Over His Face There Flitted A 
 Shadow Of   Fear Lest He Had Talked Of   Things He Ought Not. 
   
   
   
 "What Did I Say?" He Asked; And She Told Him As Nearly As She Could 
 Remember. 
   
   
   
 "And Aunt Hannah Was Here All The   Time? Where Is She Now?" He Inquired; 
 And Lucy Replied: 
   
   
   
 She Went Home Last Night, For The   First Time In Two Weeks. She Had To 
 Go, As The   Snow Had Drifted Under The   Eaves, And The   House Was Leaking 
 Badly." 
   
   
   
   
 "Is She There Alone?" Grey Asked, With A Shudder, As He Thought Of   That 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 126 
 Hidden Grave Under The   Floor. 
   
   
   
 "No, Sam Is There, And I Sent Sarah With Her," Was Lucy's Answer, And 
 After A Moment Grey Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Wasn't Mr. Sanford Here Once; In The   Room, I Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Many Times," Lucy Replied. "He Prayed For You Here Two Or Three 
 Times, And In The   Church Every Sunday." 
   
   
   
 "Send For Him. I Want To See Him. Send Now," Grey Said, Adding, As He 
 Saw The   Expression Of   Joy On His Aunt's Face, And Guessed What Was In 
 Her Mind. "Don't Think I'm Awful Good, Or Going To Join The   Church. It 
 Is Not That, But I Want To See The   Minister Before Aunt Hannah Comes 
 Back." 
   
   
   
 Fortunately Mr. Sanford Was At That Very Moment Below. He Had Stopped On 
 His Way To The   Post-Office To Inquire For Grey, At Whose Side He Soon 
 Stood, Holding The   Pale Hand In His, And Looking Inquiringly Into The 
 Eager Face Of   The   Boy Who Had Asked To See Him Alone, And Who Said To 
 Him As He Had To His Aunt Lucy; 
   
   
   
 "Don't Think I Am Good, Or Going To Join The   Church, For I Am Not, I 
 Thank You For Praying For Me. I Guess It Helped Me Pull Through, And I 
 Am Going To Pray Myself By And By, But I Don't Want You To Talk To Me 
 About That Now. I Want To Ask You Something. Grandpa Never Joined The 
 Church, And At The   Funeral You Said He Was Good, That He Was Safe; Did 
 You Mean It?" 
   
   
   
 Grey's Eyes Were Fixed Earnestly Upon The   Rector, Who Answered, 
 Unhesitatingly: 
   
   
   
 "I Wish I Were As Sure Of   Heaven As He. I Know He Is Safe." 
   
   
   
   
 "You _Are_ Sure?" Grey Rejoined, Flushing A Little, For Now He Was 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 127 
 Nearing The   Real Object Of   His Interview With The   Rector, "You Are Sure, 
 And Aunt Hannah Is Sure. She Ought To Know. You Believe Her A Good 
 Woman?" 
   
   
   
 Mr. Sanford Could Not Understand The   Breathless Eagerness With Which 
 Grey Awaited His Reply, Which Came Quickly, Decidedly: 
   
   
   
 "Your Aunt Hannah! Yes, She Is The   Best, The   Truest, The   Purest Woman 
 Who Ever Lived. She Is A Martyr, A Saint, An Angel. I Never Knew One 
 Like Her." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You," Grey Said, With A Look Of   Intense Relief In His Eyes. "You 
 Have Made Me Very Happy. I Wanted To Feel Sure, About Grandpa; And Now, 
 Please Go. I Am Very Tired; Some Time I Will See You Again." 
   
   
   
 So The   Rector Left Him, Feeling A Little Disappointed With The   Result Of 
 His Interview. He Had Hoped That Grey Wished To Speak With Him Of 
 Himself, And Of   His New Resolves For The   Future, When, In Fact, It Was 
 Only A Wish To Be Reassured Of   His Grandfather's Safety, Which The   Boy 
 Possibly Doubted A Little Because He Had Never United Himself With The 
 Church. That Hannah Had Anything To Do With It The   Rector Never 
 Suspected And Did Not Dream Of   The   Great Gladness In Grey's Heart As He 
 Kept Repeating To Himself: 
   
   
   
 "She Is Good, Even If She Did Know. She Is A Saint, A Martyr, An Angel; 
 And I Distrusted Her; But All My Life Hereafter I Will Devote To Her By 
 Way Of   Atonement." 
   
   
   
 It Was Late In The   Afternoon When Hannah Returned To Grey's Park, And 
 Went Up To See Her Nephew, Of   Whose Improved Condition She Had Heard. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Auntie," He Cried, When He Saw Her. "I Am So Glad To Have You 
 Back;" And Hannah Did Not Guess That The   Boy Had Her Back In More Ways 
   
 Than One, But She Kissed Him, And Cried Over Him, And Told Him How Her 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 128 
 Heart Had Ached When She Feared She Might Lose Him, And How Desolate The 
 World Would Be Without Him, While He Told Her How Much He Loved Her, And 
 How He Meant To Care For Her When He Was A Man, And Take Her To Europe, 
 And Everywhere. 
   
   
   
 "And You Will Grow Young Again," He Said. "You Have Never Had Any 
 Youth, I Guess. How Old Are You, Auntie?" 
   
   
   
 She Told Him She Was Forty-Six, And Making A Little Mental Subtraction 
 He Thought: 
   
   
   
 "Fifteen When It Happened. No, She Has Had No Youth, No Girlhood;" But 
 To Her He Said: "You Do Not Look So Old, And You Are Very Pretty Still; 
 Not Exactly Like Aunt Lucy Or Mother. You Are Different From Them Both, 
 Though More Like Aunt Lucy, Whose Face Is The   Sweetest I Ever Saw Except 
 Yours, Which Looks As If Christ Had Put His Hand Hard Upon It And Left 
 His Impress There." 
   
   
   
 There Were Great Tears Upon The   Face Where Christ Had Laid His Hands So 
 Hard, And Grey Kissed Them Away, And Then Asked About The   Old House, And 
 Said He Was Coming To Spend The   Day With Her Just As Soon As Possible, 
 And The   Night, Too, Adding, In A Sudden Burst Of   Bravery And Enthusiasm: 
   
   
   
 "And I'll Sleep In Grandpa's Room, If You Wish It, I Am Not Afraid 
 Because He Died In There." 
   
   
   
 "No, No," Hannah Said, And Her Cheek Paled A Little. "It Is Not 
 Necessary For You To Sleep There. No One Will Ever Do That Again. I 
 Shall Always Keep It As He Left It." 
   
   
   
 Grey Knew What She Meant, But Made No Comment, And As He Seemed Very 
 Tired Hannah Soon Left Him To Rest. 
   
   
   
   
 Naturally Strong And Full Of   Vigor, Grey's Recovery Was Rapid, And In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 129 
 Ten Days From The   Time The   Fever Left Him, His Father Drove Him To The 
 Farm-House, Where Hannah Was Expecting Him, With The   South Room Made As 
 Cheerful As Possible, And A Most Tempting Lunch Spread For Him Upon A 
 Little Round Table Before The   Fire. Mr. Jerrold Was Going To Boston That 
 Afternoon, And So Grey Was Left Alone With His Aunt, As He Wished To Be, 
 For He Meant To Tell Her That He, Too, Shared Her Secret, And After His 
 Father Had Gone And His Lunch Was Over, He Burst Out Suddenly: 
   
   
   
 "Auntie, There Is Something I Must Tell You. I Can't Keep It Any Longer. 
 I Was Here The   Night Grandpa Died. I Was In The   Kitchen, And Heard 
 About--About That Under The   Floor!" 
   
   
   
 "Grey!" Hannah Gasped, As Her Work Dropped From Her Nerveless Hands, 
 Which Shook Violently. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Grey Went On. "I Wanted To Come With Father, But He Said No, And 
 So I Went To My Room But Could Not Go To Bed, For I Knew Grandpa Was 
 Dying, And I Wished To See Him, And I Stole Out The   Back Way, And Came 
 Across The   Fields And Into The   Kitchen, Where I Stood Warming Myself By 
 The Stove And Heard You All Talking In The   Next Room. I Did Not Mean To 
 Listen, But I Could Not Help It, And I Heard Grandpa Say: 'Thirty-One 
 Years Ago, To-Night, I Killed A Man In The   Kitchen Yonder, And Buried 
 Him Under The   Floor, Under My Bed, And Have Slept Over Him Ever Since.' 
 You See I Remember His Very Words, They Affected Me So Much, I Thought 
 The Floor Came Up And Struck Me In The   Face, And That My Throat Would 
 Burst With The   Lump Which Almost Strangled Me. I Did Not Hear Any More, 
 For I Ran From The   House Into The   Open Air Where I Could Breathe, And 
 Went Back To Grey's Park, And Up To My Room Without Being Missed At All. 
 I Thought I Should Die, And That Was What Made Me Sick, And Why I Did 
 Not Come Here Till The   Funeral And Why I Did Not Want To See Grandpa. I 
 Was So Disappointed, So Shocked, And Afraid He Was Not In Heaven, Till I 
 Heard What Mr. Sanford Said, And, Auntie, I Must Tell You All, I Thought 
 Dreadful Things Of   You, Too, Because You Knew. I Thought You Were What 
 They Said '_Old 'Scape Gallows_' Was, An Accomplice." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Grey, My Boy, No, No," Hannah Cried Aghast. "This Is Worse Than 
 Death, And From _You_. I Cannot Bear It." 
   
   
   
 In An Instant Grey Was Kneeling At Her Side, Imploring Her Forgiveness 
 And Telling Her He Did Not Think This Of   Her Now. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 130 
   
   
 "I Know You Are Good, A Saint, A Martyr, An Angel, The   Best Woman That 
 Ever Lived. Mr. Sanford Said So." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Sanford!" Hannah, Exclaimed. "What Do You Mean? You Have Not Spoken 
 To Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Not Of   That," Grey Said. "But I Sent For Him, You Know, And Aunt Lucy 
 Thought I Was Going To Be Good And Join The   Church, But I Only Wanted 
 Him To Tell Me Sure That Grandpa Was Safe, And That You Were Good, As I 
 Used To Think You Were. He Never Suspected I Was Inquiring About You, I 
 Brought It In So Neat; But He Said You Were A Martyr, A Saint, An 
 Angel, And The   Best Woman That Ever Lived, And I Believed Him, And Love 
 You So Much, And Pity You So Much For All You Must Have Suffered. And, 
 Now, Tell Me About It. Don't Omit A Single Detail. I Want To Know It 
 All." 
   
   
   
 So She Told Him Everything, And When The   Story Was Ended, He Took Her 
 White Face Between His Two Hands, And Kissing It Tenderly, Said: 
   
   
   
 "Now, I Am Sure You Are A Saint, A Martyr, An Angel; But The   Martyrdom 
 Is Over. I Shall Take Care Of   You, I Will Help You Find Elizabeth Rogers 
 Or Her Heirs, And Father Shall Not Know. I'll Go To Europe When I Am A 
 Man, And Inquire At Every House In Carnarvon For Joel Rogers Or His 
 Sister; And When I Find The   Heirs, I Will Send The   Money To Them, And 
 They Shall Never Know Where It Came From; And If There Are Shares In 
 Quarries And Mines, I'll Manage That Somehow. I Am To Be A Lawyer, You 
 Know, And I Can Find Some Kink Which Will Work." 
   
   
   
 How He Comforted Her With His Cheery, Hopeful Words, And How Fast The 
 Hours Flew By Until Tom Came To Take Him Back To Grey's Park. But Grey 
 Begged So Hard To Stay All Night, That Hannah Ventured To Keep Him, And 
 Tom Returned Without Him. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Not A Bit Afraid Of   The   House Now, And Would As Soon Sleep In 
 Grandpa's Room As Anywhere," He Said To Hannah, As They Sat Together In 
 The Evening, And Then They Talked Of   Her Future Until Grey Was Old 
 Enough To Take Care Of   Her, As He Meant To Do. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 131 
   
 "Shall You Stay Here?" He Asked, And Hannah Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know Yet What I Shall Do, I Shall Let Your Father Decide For 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 "You Might Live With Us In Boston," Grey Said. "That Would Be Jolly For 
 Me; But I Don't Know How You And Mother Would Hitch Together, You Are So 
 Unlike. I Wish I Was Big, And Married, And Then I Know Just Where You 
 Would Go. But Father Will Arrange It, I Am Sure." 
   
   
   
 And Three Weeks Later, When Burton Came Up From Boston After His Son, He 
 Did Arrange It For Her. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Of   No Use," He Said To Her. "I Have Tried Meeting And Mingling 
 With My Friends, And I Feel As If They Saw On My Face What Is Always In 
 My Mind, And If I Stay In Boston I Shall Some Day Scream Out To The 
 Public That My Father Was A Murderer. I Could Not Help It, And I Can 
 Understand Now How Lucy Was Wrought Upon To Do What She Did In Church 
 When They Thought Her Crazy. I Shall Be Crazy, Too, If I Stay Here, And 
 I Am Going Away. Geraldine Likes Europe, And So Do I; And As I Can Leave 
 My Business As Well As Not, I Shall Shut Up My House, And Go Abroad 
 Until I Feel That I Can Look My Fellowmen In The   Face." 
   
   
   
 "And Grey?" Hannah Asked, Sorrowfully, Knowing How Dreary Her Life Would 
 Be With Him So Far Away. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Take Him With Me," Her Brother Replied, "I Shall Put Him In 
 School Somewhere In England Or Germany, And Send Him Eventually To 
 Oxford. But You Will Stay Here, Won't You? I'd Rather You Would." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," She Answered, Still More Sadly, For She Fully Understood The 
 Intense Selfishness Of   The   Man, Who Went On: 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Be Happier, Knowing You Are Here, For I Cannot Have The   House 
 Sold, Or Rented, Or Even Left Alone, Lest By Some Chance The   Secret Of 
 Our Lives Should Be Discovered. I Am Almost As Morbid On The   Subject As 
   
 Father Was: But With You Here, I Shall Feel Safe. You Can Have Any One 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 15 ( Grey And The   Secret) Pg 132 
 Live With You Whom You Choose, And I Will Supply You With Plenty Of 
 Money. So I Do Not See Why You Should Not In Time Be Quite Content." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Brother," Hannah Said, Very Low; "But Shall I Not See Grey For 
 Years?" 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps Not; I Don't Know," Was Her Brother's Reply, As He Arose To Go, 
 Without A Single Throb Of   Pity For The   Woman Who Was To Be Left Alone In 
 The Home So Hateful To Him. 
   
   
   
 But Grey, When He Heard Of   The   Plan, Which Did Not Surprise Him, 
 Comforted Her With The   Assurance That He Should Spend All His Long 
 Vacations With Her, As He Did Not Mind Crossing The   Ocean At All. 
   
   
   
 "I May Be With You Oftener Than If I Were In America, And Then Some Time 
 I'll Go To Carnarvon And Begin The   Search. So, Don't Feel So Badly," He 
 Said To Her As He Saw The   Great Tears Roll Down Her Cheeks, And Guessed 
 In Part Her Sorrow. 
   
   
   
 And So The   Necessary Arrangements Were Made As Rapidly As Possible, And 
 One Saturday About The   Middle Of   March, Hannah Stood On The   Wharf In New 
 York With A Feeling Like Death In Her Heart, And Saw Grey Sail Away And 
 Leave Her There Alone. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 133 
 After Miss Mcpherson Had Sent Her Letter To Her Nephew, Archie, Asking 
   
 Him To Give His Little Daughter To Her Keeping, Her Whole Nature Seemed 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 134 
 To Change, And There Was On Her Face A Look Of   Happy Expectancy Rarely 
 Seen There Before. Even Her Cook, Sarah, And Her Maid, Flora, Noticed 
 And Discussed It As They Sat Together By The   Kitchen Fire; But As Miss 
 Mcpherson Never Encouraged Familiarities With Her Domestics, They Asked 
 Her No Questions, And Only Wondered And Speculated When She Bade Them 
 Remove Everything From The   Small Bedroom At The   End Of   The   Upper Hall, 
 Which Communicated With Her Own Sleeping Apartment. But When This Room 
 Was Papered And Painted, And Furnished With A Pretty Carpet Of   Drab And 
 Blue, And A Single Iron Bedstead With Lace Hangings, And A Child's 
 Bureau And Rocking-Chair, And More Than All When A Large Doll Was 
 Bought, With A Complete Wardrobe For It, Flora Could No Longer Restrain 
 Her Curiosity, But Asked If Her Mistress Were Expecting A Child. 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Was The   Reply, "My Grandniece, Betsey, Who Was Named For Me. She 
 Lives At Stoneleigh, My Old Home In Wales, And I May Get A Letter Any 
 Day Saying She Has Sailed. I Shall Go To New York To Meet Her So Have My 
 Things Ready For Me To Start At A Moment's Notice." 
   
   
   
 So Confident Was Miss Mcpherson That Her Nephew Would Be Glad To Have 
 His Daughter Removed From The   Influences Around Her To A Home Where She 
 Was Sure Of   Enough To Eat, And That His Frivolous Wife Would Be Glad To 
 Be Rid Of   A Child Who Must Be In The   Way Of   Her Flirtations, That She 
 Was Constantly Expecting To Hear That She Was Coming. She Did Not 
 Believe Archie Would Bring Her Himself, But She Thought He Would 
 Probably Consign Her To The   Care Of   Some Reliable Person, Or Put Her In 
 Charge Of   The   Captain Or Stewardess, And In Her Anxiety To Have The 
 Little Girl She Had Written A Second Letter Three Days After She Sent 
 The First. In This She Had Suggested The   Stewardess Of   The   Celtic, Whom 
 She Knew, And With Whom She Assured Archie He Could Trust His Child. But 
 Days And Weeks Went By, Until It Was Past The   Middle Of   June, And Still 
 There Were No Tidings Of   Bessie; At Last, However, There Came A Foreign 
 Letter, Addressed In A Woman's Hand To: 
   
   
   
     "Miss Elizabeth Mcpherson, Allington, Worcester Co., Mass., U.S.A." 
   
   
   
 The Elizabeth Was An Affront To The   Good Woman, Who Bristled All Over 
 With Resentment, As She Held The   Dainty Envelope In Her Hand And Studied 
 The Strange Monogram, "D.A.M." (Daisy Allen Mcpherson). 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 135 
   
 "Swears Even In Her Monogram! I Knew She Would," Was Miss Betsey's 
 Comment, As She Broke The   Seal And Began To Read, First Muttering To 
 Herself, "She Writes Well Enough." 
   
   
   
 The Letter Was As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "Stoneleigh, Bangor, June 3d. 
   
   
   
     "Our Dear Aunt." 
   
   
   
     "Umph! I'm Not _Her_ Aunt," Was The   Mental Comment, And Then She 
     Read On: 
   
   
   
     "We Have Just Come Home From Paris, Where We Spent Several 
     Delightful Weeks With A Party Of   Friends, Who Would Gladly Have Kept 
     Us Longer, But Archie Was Homesick For The   Old Place, Though What He 
     Can See In It To Admire I Am Sure I Do Not Know. So Here We Are For 
     An Indefinite Length Of   Time, And Here We Found Both Your Letters, 
     Which Old Anthony, Who Grows More And More Stupid Every Year, Failed 
     To Forward To Us In Paris. As Archie Leaves Everything To Me, He 
     Said I Must Answer The   Letters, And Thank You For Your Offer To 
     Remove Our Little Girl From The   Poisonous Atmosphere You Think 
     Surrounds Her, And Bring Her Up Morally And Spiritually. I Do Not 
     Know What The   Atmosphere Of   Stoneleigh Used To Be When You Lived 
     Here, But I Assure You It Is Very Healthy Now; Not At All Poisonous, 
     Or Malarious. We Have Had Some Of   The   Oldest Yews Cut Down And That 
     Lets In The   Sunshine And Fresh Air, Too. 
   
   
   
     "But I Am Wandering From The   Object Of   My Letter, Which Is To Say 
     That We Cannot Let You Have Our Little Bessie, Even With The 
     Prospect Of   Her Learning To Scour Knives And Pare Potatoes, And 
     Possibly Having A Few Thousands, If She Does Well. Archie Would As 
     Soon Part With His Eyes As With Bessie; While Nothing Short Of   An 
     Assured Fortune, And That A Large One, Would Induce Me To Give Her 
     Up. She Is In One Sense My Stock In Trade--" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 136 
 Heartless Wretch!" Dropped From The   Indignant Lady's Lips. "Her Stock 
 In Trade! What Does She Mean? Does She Play Out This Child For Her Own 
 Base Purposes?" 
   
   
   
 Then She Read On: 
   
   
   
     "Strangers Are Always Attracted By Her, And Through Her We Make So 
     Many Pleasant Acquaintances. Indeed, She Quite Throws Me Into The 
     Shade, But I Am Not At All Jealous. I Am Satisfied To Be Known Only 
     As Bessie's Mother. I Am Very Proud Of   Her, And Hope Some Day To See 
     Her At Least A Countess." 
   
   
   
 "Countess! Fool!" Muttered Miss Betsey, And Read On: 
   
   
   
 "The Inclosed Photograph Is Like Her In Features, But Fails, I Think, In 
 Expression, But I Send It, As It Will Give You Some Idea Of   Her As She 
 Is Now." 
   
   
   
 Here Miss Betsey Stopped, And Taking A Card From The   Bit Of   Tissue Paper 
 In Which It Was Wrapped, Gazed Earnestly And With A Feeling Of   Intense 
 Yearning And Bitter Disappointment Upon The   Beautiful Face, Whose Great 
 Wide-Open, Blue Eyes Looked At Her, Just As They Had Looked At Her On 
 The Sands At Aberystwyth. The   Photographer's Art Had Succeeded Admirably 
 With Bessie, And Made A Most Wonderful Picture Of   Childish Innocence And 
 Beauty, Besides Bringing Out About The   Mouth And Into The   Eyes That 
 Patient, Half Sorry Expression Which Spoke To Miss Betsey Of   Loneliness 
 And Hunger Far Up In The   Fourth And Fifth Stories Of   Fashionable Hotels, 
 Where The   Little Girl Often Ate Her Smuggled Dinner Of   Rolls And Nuts 
 And Raisins, And Whatever Else Her Mother Could Convey Into Her Pocket 
 Unobserved By Those Around Her. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, She Looks As If A Big Slice Of   Plum Pudding Or Mince Pie Would Do 
 Her Good! Poor Little Thing, And I Am Not To Have Her," Miss Betsey 
 Said, With A Lump In Her Throat, As She Continued Reading: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 137 
     "You Saw Her Once, I Know, Three Years Ago, At Aberystwyth, Though 
     She Had No Idea Then Who The   Funny Woman Was Who Asked Her So Many 
     Questions. Why Didn't You Make Yourself Known To Us? Archie Would 
     Have Been Delighted To Meet You. He Never Saw You, I Believe. And 
     Why Didn't You Speak To Me When I Went By As Bessie Says I Did? Was 
     Archie With Me, I Wonder? Or, Was It Young Lord Hardy From Dublin, 
     Archie's Best Friend? He Was With Us There, And Sometimes Walked 
     With Me When Archie Was Not Inclined To Go Out. He Is Very Nice, And 
     Archie Is Very Fond Of   Him, While To Bessie And Me He Is Like A 
     Brother." 
   
   
   
 Here Miss Betsey Stopped Again, And Taking Off Her Spectacles Harangued 
 The Tortoise-Shell Cat, Who Was Sitting On The   Rug And Looking At Her. 
   
   
   
 "Archie's Friend! Her Brother! Humbug! It Does Make Me So Mad To See A 
 Married Woman With A Young Snipper-Snapper Of   A Fellow Chasing After 
 Her, And Using Her Husband As A Cover. Mark My Words, The   Woman Who Does 
 That Is Not A Pure, Good Woman At Heart, Or In Thought, Though Outwardly 
 She May Be Sweet As Sugar; And Her Husband-- 
   
   
   
 "Well, He Is Both Weak And Unmanly To Allow It, And Is Looked Upon With 
 Contempt." 
   
   
   
 To All This Mrs. Tortoise-Shell Purred An Assent, And The   Lady Went On 
 With The   Letter. 
   
   
   
     "Bessie Is Wailing For Me To Go For A Walk, And So I Must Bring This 
     Letter To A Close. Archie Sends His Love, And Will, With Me, Be Very 
     Glad To Welcome You To Your Old Home, Should You Care To Visit It. 
     When I Was A Child I Thought It The   Grandest Place In The   World, But 
     It Is Very Much Run Down, For We Have No Money With Which To Keep It 
     Up, And Have Only The   Two Servants, Anthony And Dorothy, Both Of 
     Whom Are Getting Old. And Yet I Do Not Complain Of   Archie For Not 
     Trying To Do Something. Once, However, Before We Were Married I 
     Tried To Rouse Him To Something Like Energy, And Caring For Himself, 
     But Since Seeing The   World, His World I Mean, For You Know Of   Course 
     I Am Not What Would Be Considered His Equal Socially, I Have Changed 
     My Mind, And Do Not Blame Him At All. Brought Up As He Was With An 
     Idea That He Must Not Work, It Is Very Hard For Him To Overcome 
     Early Prejudices Of   Training And Education, And I Think His Uncle, 
   
     The   Hon. John, Would Be Intensely Mortified To Have His Nephew In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 1 Chapter 16 ( Expecting Bessie) Pg 138 
 Trade, Though He Is Very Careful Not To Give Him Any Thing Toward 
     His Support, And We Are So Poor That Even A Hundred Pounds Would Be 
     A Fortune To Us. Maybe Some Good Angel Will Send It To Us By And By. 
   
   
   
     "Hoping It Most Devoutly, I Have The   Honor To Be, 
   
   
   
     "Very Sincerely, Your Niece, 
   
   
   
     "Daisy Allen Mcpherson. 
   
   
   
     "P.S.--Bessie Thanks You Again For The   Turquois Ring You Sent Her." 
   
   
   
 "A Hundred Pounds! Five Hundred Dollars! And Maybe She Devoutly Hopes I 
 Shall Be The   Good Angel Who Will Send It To Her, But She Is Mistaken. Do 
 I Look Like An Angel?" Miss Betsey Said, Fiercely, Addressing Herself 
 Again To The   Cat. "No, They May Go To Destruction Their Own Way. I Wash 
 My Hands Of   Them. I Should Have Been Glad For The   Little Girl, But I 
 Can't Have Her. She Will Grow Up Like Her Mother, Marry Some Fool, Have 
 Her Friend And Brother Dangling After Her, And Smuggle Dinners And 
 Lunches For Her Children Up In The   Attic. Well, So Be It. That Ends It 
 Forever!" 
   
   
   
 The Letter Was An Insult From Beginning To End, And Miss Mcpherson Felt 
 It As Such, And With A Sigh Of   Keen Regret As For Something Lost, She 
 Put Away The   Picture, And When Flora Asked When Little Miss Bessie Was 
 Coming, She Answered Curtly: 
   
   
   
 "Never!" 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 139 
   
 The Season Is June; The   Time Fourteen Years Prior To The   Commencement Of 
 This Story, And The   Place An Old Garden In Wales, About Half Way Between 
 Bangor And The   Suspension Bridge Across Menai Straits. The   Garden, Which 
 Was Very Large, Must Have Been Beautiful, In The   Days When Money Was 
 More Plenty With The   Proprietor Than At Present; But Now There Were 
 Marks Of   Neglect And Decay Everywhere, And In Some Parts Of   It The 
 Shrubs, And Vines, And Roses Were Mixed Together In So Hopeless A Tangle 
 That To Separate Them Seemed Impossible, While The   Yew Trees, Of   Which 
 There Were Several, Grew Dark, And Thick, And Untrimmed, And Cast Heavy 
 Shadows Upon The   Grass Plats Near Them. The   Central Part Of   The   Garden, 
 However, Showed Signs Of   Care. The   Broad Gravel Walk Was Clean And 
 Smooth, And The   Straight Borders Beside It Were Full Of   Summer Flowers, 
 Among Which Roses Were Conspicuous. Indeed, There Were Roses Everywhere, 
 For Anthony Loved Them As If They Were His Children, And So Did The 
 White-Faced Invalid Indoors, Whose Room Old Dorothy, Anthony's Wife, 
 Kept Filled With The   Freshest And Choicest. It Did Not Matter To Her 
 That The   Sick Man Had Wandered Very Far From The   Path Of   Duty, And Was 
 Dying From Excessive Dissipation; He Was Her Pride, Her Boy, Whom She 
 Had Tended From His Babyhood, And Whom She Would Watch Over And Care For 
 To The   Last. She Had Defended And Stood By Him, When He Brought Home A 
 Pretty Little Brown-Eyed, Brown Haired Creature, Whose Only Fault Was 
 Her Poverty And The   Fact That She Was A Chorus Singer In The   Operas In 
 London, Where Hugh Mcpherson Had Seen And Fallen In Love With Her. Two 
 Years She Lived At Stoneleigh, Happy As The   Singing Birds Which Flew 
 About The   Place And Built Their Nests In The   Yews, And Then One Summer 
 Morning She Died, And Left To Dorothy's Care A Little Boy Of   Three 
 Weeks, Who, Without Much Attention From Any One As Regarded His Moral 
 And Mental Culture, Had Scrambled Along Somehow, And Had Reached The   Age 
   
 Of Sixteen Without A Single Serious Thought As To His Future And Without 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 140 
 Ever Having Made The   Least Exertion For Himself. Dorothy And Anthony, 
 The Two Servants Of   The   Place, Had Taken Care Of   Him, And Would Continue 
 To Do So Even After His Father's Death, Or, If They Did Not, His Uncle, 
 The Hon. John Mcpherson, In London, Would Never See Him Want, He 
 Thought; So, With No Bad Habits Except His Extreme Indolence, Which 
 Amounted To Absolute Laziness, The   Boy's Days Passed On, Until The   Hot 
 Summer Morning In June, When He Lay Asleep On A Broad Bench Under The 
 Shade Of   A Yew Tree, With His Face Upturned To The   Sunlight Which 
 Penetrated Through The   Overchanging Boughs And Fell In Patches Upon Him. 
 Occasionally A Fly Or Honey-Bee Came And Buzzed About Him, But Never 
 Alighted Upon Him, Because Of   The   Watchful Vigilance Of   The   Young Girl 
 Who Stood By His Side, Shielding Him From The   Sun's Rays With Her Person 
 And Her While Cape Bonnet, Which She Also Used To Scare Away The 
 Insects, For Archie Mcpherson Must Not Be Troubled Even In His Sleep, If 
 Care Of   Hers Could Prevent It. 
   
   
   
 The Girl Who Was Not More Than Twelve In Reality, Though, Her Training 
 Had Made Her Much Older In Knowledge And Experience, Was Singularly 
 Beautiful, With Great Blue Eyes And Wavy Golden Hair, Which Fell In Long 
 Curls To Her Waist. Her Dress, Though Scrupulously Neat And Clean, And 
 Becoming, Indicated That She Belonged To The   Middle Or Working Class, 
 Far Below The   Social Position Of   The   Boy. But Whatever Inequality Of 
 Rank There Was Between Them, She Had Never Felt It, For Ever Since She 
 Could Remember Anything, Archie Mcpherson Had Played With And Petted And 
 Teased Her, And She Was Almost As Much At Home At Stoneleigh As In The 
 Work-Room Of   Her Mother, Mrs. Elizabeth Allen, Who Made Dresses For The 
 Ladies Of   Bangor And Vicinity. 
   
   
   
 "How Handsome He Is," She Said To Herself, As She Gazed Admiringly Upon 
 The Sleeping Boy, "And How White And Slim His Hands Are. A Great Deal 
 Whiter Than Mine, But That, I Suppose, Is Because He Is A Gentleman's 
 Son, And I Have To Wash Dishes, And Sweep And Dust The   Rooms;" And The 
 Girl Glanced Regretfully At Her Own Hands, Which, Though Fat And 
 Well-Shaped, Were Brown, And Showed Signs Of   The   Dusting And 
 Dish-Washing Required Of   Her By Her Mother, Whose Means Were Very 
 Limited, And Whose Dressmaking Did Not Warrant Luxury Of   Any Kind. 
   
   
   
 "I Wish My Hands Were White, And That I Could Wear Diamond Rings Like 
 The Ladies At The   George," She Continued; "And Sometime I Will, If They 
 Are Only Shams. Half The   World Does Not Know The   Difference." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 141 
   
 Just Then A Handsome Carriage Containing A Gentleman And Lady, Child And 
 Nurse, And Maid, Turned In At The   Lodge Gate, Which Anthony Opened Very 
 Respectfully, With A Pull At His Forelock. 
   
   
   
 "That's The   Mcphersons From London! What An Ugly, Proud-Looking Thing 
 Lady Jane Is!" The   Girl Thought, And In Watching The   Carriage As It 
 Drove Toward The   House She Relaxed Her Vigilance So Far That A Huge Blue 
 Bottle-Fly Which Had Been Skirting Around The   Spot, For Some Time, 
 Alighted Squarely Upon Archie's Nose, And Roused Him From His Slumber. 
   
   
   
 Yawning Lazily, And Stretching His Long Arms, He Looked Up, And Seeing 
 His Companion, Called Out, In A Tone Half Familiar, Half Patronizing, As 
 He Would Address An Inferior: 
   
   
   
 "Halloo, Daze, What Are You Doing Here?" 
   
   
   
 "Keeping The   Sun And The   Flies Off From You; They Bite Awfully This 
 Morning," She Answered, Quietly, And Archie Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Upon My Word, Daze, You Are A Little Trump, Standing Bareheaded In The 
 Sun To Shield Me! How Long Have You Been Here?" 
   
   
   
 "Half An Hour, Perhaps; And I Was Getting Tired," Was The   Girl's Reply; 
 But Archie Did Not Ask Her To Sit Down Beside Him, For He Wanted All The 
 Bench To Lounge Upon, And Leaning Upon His Elbow He Went On Talking To 
 Her, And Answering Her Questions Jestingly, Until She Said: 
   
   
   
 "How Is Your Father?" 
   
   
   
 Then There Came A Shadow Upon The   Face Of   The   Boy, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "He Is Worse, And They Have Sent For Uncle John And Lady Jane. We Expect 
 Them To-Day." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 142 
   
   
 "Yes, I Know; They Came While You Were Asleep. Lady Jane Looks Very 
 Proud," Daisy Said, And Archie Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "She Looks As She Is Then. I Hate Her!" 
   
   
   
 If Archie Hated Her, Daisy Did Too, And She Answered Promptly, "So Do 
 I!" Though She Had Never Seen The   Lady In Question Until That Morning 
 When She Rode By, Arching Her Long Neck And Looking Curiously Around 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "She Thinks The   World Made Only For Her And The   Baby Neil," Archie Said, 
 "And Dorothy Thinks So Too. She Is In A Great Way About Her Coming 
 Because We Have No Servants, I Don't Care! Let Uncle John Give Us Some 
 Money If They Want Style When They Come To Stoneleigh." 
   
   
   
 "That's So!" And Daisy Nodded Approvingly; Then She Went On: "Mother Has 
 Made Some Lemon Jelly For The   Dinner, Because Dorothy Says She Makes It 
 So Nice, And I Am Going Over This Evening To Wash The   Dishes And Help 
 Dorothy A Little." 
   
   
   
 "You? I Wouldn't!" Archie Said, Looking Reflectingly At Her. 
   
   
   
 "But She Will Give Me A Shilling Toward A New Sash," Was The   Girl's 
 Answer, And Archie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I'll Give You The   Shilling; Don't Go," And He Put His Hand In His 
 Pocket For The   Shilling, Which Daisy Knew Was Not There, For The   Poverty 
 Of The   Mcphersons Of   Stoneleigh Was No Secret In The   Neighborhood Any 
 More Than Was The   Pride Which Kept Them So Poor. 
   
   
   
 She Had Often Heard Both Discussed By Her Mother's Customers, And When 
 Archie Said, As He Withdrew His Hand Empty, "Plague On It, What A Bother 
   
 It Is Never To Have Any Money; I Wish We Were Not So Poor. I Wonder How 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 143 
 I Can Make A Fortune; I've Thought Of   Forty Ways," She Asked Saucily: 
   
   
   
 "Did You Ever Think Of   Going To Work?" 
   
   
   
 "To Work! To Work!" He Repeated, Slowly, As If Not Fully Comprehending 
 Her, "I Don't Think I Quite Know What You Mean." 
   
   
   
 "I Mean," She Replied, "That If You Have No Money, And Want Some, Why 
 Don't You Go To Work And Earn It Like Giles, The   Tailor, Or Jones, The 
 Baker? It Would Not Hurt You One Bit." 
   
   
   
 "That Is Rich!" Archie Exclaimed, Sitting Upright For The   First Time And 
 Laughing Immoderately. "The Best Thing I Have Heard. Ask Lady Jane, Or 
 Uncle John, Or Even Anthony, How They Would Like To Have A Mcpherson 
 Turn Baker, Or Tailor, Or Tinker." 
   
   
   
 "You Know I Did Not Mean You To Be Any Of   These," The   Girl Answered, A 
 Little Indignantly; "But You Might Do Something. You Can Go To London 
 And Be A Clerk In That Big Store, Marshall & Snellgrove's. That Would 
 Not Be Hard, Nor Spoil Your Hands." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid It Would, Little Daze," The   Boy Replied. "You Will Have To 
 Try Again. It Would Never Do For A Mcpherson To Be In Trade. We Were Not 
 Born To It. How Would _Gambling_ Suit You? Piles Of   Money Are Made That 
 Way." 
   
   
   
 "Gambling!" Daisy Repeated, And Could Miss Betsey Mcpherson Have Seen 
 The Scorn Which Flashed In The   Eyes Of   Daisy Allen, She Would Have 
 Forgiven The   Daisy Mcpherson Whom She Saw Years After Upon The   Terrace 
 At Aberystwyth Flirting With Lord Hardy. 
   
   
   
 But The   Daisy Of   The   Marine Terrace Was A Very Different Person From The 
 Young Girl Who, With A Hand Upon Each Hip And Her Head On One Side, Gave 
   
 Archie A Piece Of   Her Mind In Terms Neither Mild Nor Selected. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 144 
   
 "Gambling! I'd Never Speak To You Again If You Stooped To Such A Thing 
 As To Play For Money. You'd Better A Thousand Times Sell Butcher's Meat 
 At The   Corner, Or Cry Gooseberries In The   Street! Suppose You Are A 
 Gentleman, A Mcpherson, Without Money, Must You Either Gamble, Or Sit 
 Still And Let Some One Else Take Care Of   You? It Won't Hurt _You_ To 
 Work Any More Than Any Body Else, And You'll Have To Do Something. Every 
 Body Says So. Suppose You Do Have Stoneleigh When Your Father Dies; 
 There Are Only A Few Acres Besides The   Park, And They Are All Run Down. 
 What Are You Going To Do?" 
   
   
   
 "Upon My Word, I Did Not Know You Had So Much Vim. You Are A Regular 
 Little Spit-Fire," Archie Said, Regarding Her Intently; Then After A 
 Pause, He Added: "What Am I Going To Do? I Am Sure I Don't Know, Unless 
 I Marry You And Let You Take Care Of   Me! I Believe You Could Do It." 
   
   
   
 The Hands Which Had Been Pressed On Daisy's Hips Met Suddenly Together 
 In A Quick, Nervous Clasp, While There Came Over The   Girl's Face A Look 
 Of Wonder And Surprise, And Evident Perplexity. Although Daisy Was Much 
 Older Than Her Years In Some Things, The   Idea Of   Marrying Archibald 
 Mcpherson, Or Any One Else, Had Never Entered Her Mind. 
   
   
   
 Now, However, She Was Conscious Of   A New Feeling, Which She Could Not 
 Define, And After Regarding Him Fixedly For A Moment, Without Any 
 Apparent Consciousness, She Answered In A Very Matter Of   Fact Way: 
   
   
   
 "I Believe I Could Take Care Of   You--Somehow!" 
   
   
   
 "I Know You Could; So, Suppose We Call It A Bargain," Archie Said, But 
 Before Daisy Could Reply Lady Jane's Maid Appeared Coming Down The   Broad 
 Walk. 
   
   
   
 Stopping In Front Of   The   Girl And Boy, And Merely Noticing The   Former By 
 A Supercilious Stare, She Said To The   Latter Interrogatively: 
   
   
   
   
 "Mr. Archibald Mcpherson?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 1 (  Stoneleigh Pg 145 
   
   
 "Present!" He Answered, With A Comical Look At Daisy, On Whom It Was 
 Lost, For She Was Admiring The   Smart Cap And Pink Ribbons Of   The   Maid, 
 Who Said: 
   
   
   
 "If You Are Mr. Archibald, Your Father Wishes To See You. He Said I Was 
 To Fetch You Directly." 
   
   
   
 Rising Slowly Archie Shook Himself Together, And Started For The   House, 
 While Daisy Looked After Him With A New And Thoughtful Expression On Her 
 Face. 
   
   
   
 "Archie!" She Called At Last. "Tell Dorothy I Shall Not Come To Help Her 
 With The   Dishes. I Have Changed My Mind. I Do Not Want The   Shilling." 
   
   
   
 "All Right," Was Archie's Response, As He Walked On Never Dreaming That 
 He Had That Morning Sown The   First Germ Of   The   Ambition Which Was To 
 Overshadow All Daisy Allen's Future Life, And Bear Fruit A Hundred-Fold. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 146 
   
 The Room In Which Hugh Mcpherson Was Lying Was The   Largest, And Coolest, 
 And Best Furnished In The   House, For Since He Had Been Confined To His 
 Bed Dorothy Had Brought Into It Everything She Thought Would Make It 
 More Attractive And Endurable To The   Fastidious Invalid, Who, On The 
 June Morning When His Son Was In The   Garden Talking To Daisy Allen, Was 
   
 Propped Upon Pillows Scarcely Whiter Than His Thin, Worn Face, And Was 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 147 
 Speaking Of   Archie To His Brother John, Who Was Standing Before Him With 
 Folded Arms, And A Gloomy, Troubled Expression On His Face. Just Across 
 The Room, By An Open Window, Sat Lady Jane, Pretending To Rearrange A 
 Bowl Of   Roses On The   Table Near Her, But Listening Intently To The 
 Conversation Between The   Two Brothers. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What Will Become Of   Archie," The   Sick Man Said, Speaking 
 Very Slowly. "I Shall Leave Him Nothing But Stoneleigh, With A Mortgage 
 On It For Four Hundred Pounds, And A Little Annuity Which Came Through 
 His Mother. Strange, That From Dear Little Dora, Who, When I Married 
 Her, Had Nothing But Her Sweet Voice And Sweeter Face, The   Boy Should 
 Inherit All The   Ready Money He Can Ever Have, Unless You Or Our Sister 
 Betsey Open Your Hearts To Him. You Used To Fancy The   Boy, And Talked 
 Once Of   Adopting Him, When I Had That Fever At Pau, And You Came To See 
 Me." 
   
   
   
 Here Lady Jane's Long Neck Arched Itself More Proudly, And John Felt How 
 Intently She Was Awaiting His Reply. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Hugh," He Said, "I Like The   Boy. He Is Bright And Intelligent; And 
 I Did Think Of   Adopting Him Once, But That Was Before Neil Came. Now I 
 Have A Son, Which Makes A Difference. I Cannot Take Archie, Or Do Very 
 Much For Him Either. You Know I Have Very Little Money Of   My Own, And I 
 Have No Right To Spend Lady Jane's." 
   
   
   
 Here The   Willowy Figure Near The   Window Bent Very Low Over The   Roses, 
 As If Satisfied With The   Turn Matters Were Taking, As John Went On: 
   
   
   
 "As His Uncle And Guardian, I Will See To Him, Of   Course, And Will Write 
 To Our Sister, Asking Her To Do Something For Him. Perhaps She Will 
 Invite Him To Come To Her In America, And If So, What Are Your Wishes? 
 Shall I Let Him Go?" 
   
   
   
 The Invalid Hesitated A Moment, While His Common Sense Fought With The 
 Old Hereditary Pride Of   Blood And Birth, Which Would Keep One In The 
 Rank To Which It Had Pleased God To Call Him, Even If He Starved There. 
   
 The Latter Gained The   Victory, And Hugh Replied: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 148 
   
   
 I Would Rather Archie Should Not Go To America If There Is Any Other 
 Way. Betsey Is Very Peculiar In Her Ideas, And Would As Soon Apprentice 
 Him To A Shoemaker As Anything Else. In The   Last Letter I Received From 
 Her, She Advised Me To Put Him To Some Trade, And To Break Stone Myself 
 On The   Highway, Rather Than Do Nothing. No, Archie Must Not Go To 
 America, He May Marry Well, If You And Lady Jane Look After Him; And You 
 Will, John. You Will Have A Care For My Boy When I Am Gone, And, Oh, 
 Never, Never Let Him Go Near The   Gaming-Table. That Has Been My Ruin. 
 Keep Him From That, Whatever You Do." 
   
   
   
 "Why Not Require A Promise From Him To That Effect? He Is A Truthful 
 Boy; He Will Keep His Word," John Said, And Hugh Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, That's It; Strange I Never Thought Of   It Before. I Will Send 
 For Him At Once. Call Anthony To Fetch Him; And, Oh, John, I Owe Anthony 
 Fifty Pounds; Money Borrowed At Different Times From His Hard Earnings. 
 You Will See That He Is Paid?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," John Answered, Promptly; For Anthony, Who Had Been At Stoneleigh 
 Since He Was A Boy, And Had Been So Much To Him, Was His Favorite, And 
 Should Not Suffer. 
   
   
   
 He Would Pay Anthony; But When His Brother Mentioned Other Debts Owing 
 To The   Trades-People In Bangor, And Beaumaris, And Even Carnarvon, He 
 Objected, On The   Ground That He Was Not Able, But Said He Would Lay The 
 Matter Before His Sister Betsey, Who Was Far Richer Than Himself. 
   
   
   
 It Was At This Point That Archie Appeared In The   Door, And After 
 Greeting His Uncle John And The   Lady Jane With The   Grace And Courtesy So 
 Natural To Him, He Went To His Father's Bedside, Where He Stopped 
 Suddenly, Struck With An Expression On The   Pinched, White Face, Which 
 Earlier In The   Morning Had Not Been There. 
   
   
   
 "Father," He Cried, While A Great Fear Took Possession Of   Him, "What Is 
 It? Are You Worse?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 149 
 "Yes, My Son, Weaker--That Is All--And Going From You Very Fast--Before 
 The Day Is Over, Perhaps--And I Want To Talk To You, Archie, And To Tell 
 You I Have Nothing To Leave You But Stoneleigh, And That Is Mortgaged; 
 Nothing But The   Small Annuity On Your Life From Your Mother's Little 
 Fortune, Which Came Too Late To Do Her Any Good. Oh, Dora! Who Bore With 
 Me So Patiently, And Loved Me Through All--Shall I Find Her, I Wonder? 
 She Was So Good, And I Am So Bad! And, Archie, My Ruin Has Been The 
 Gaming-Table, Which You Must Avoid As You Would The   Plague. Death And 
 Eternal Ruin Sit There Side By Side. Shun It, Archie, And Promise Me, As 
 You Hope For Heaven, Never To Play For Money--Never!" 
   
   
   
 "But What Shall I Do?" Archie Asked, Remembering That He Had Intended To 
 Try His Fortune At Monte Carlo, Where He Had Heard Such Large Sums Were 
 Sometimes Made. "What Shall I Do?" 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know, My Boy," The   Father Replied. "There Will Be Some Way 
 Provided. Your Uncle John Will Look After You As Your Guardian, And Your 
 Aunt In America Will Help. But Promise, And I Shall Die Happier." 
   
   
   
 And So, With No Especial Thought About It, Except That His Father Wished 
 It, Archie Mcpherson Pledged Himself Never To Play For Money Under Any 
 Circumstances, And The   Father Knew The   Boy Would Keep The   Pledge, And 
 Felt That His Last Hours Of   Life Ware Easier; For Those Hours Were His 
 Last, And When The   Sun Went Down The   Master Of   Stoneleigh Lay Dead In 
 The Room Where He Had Blessed His Son And Commended Him To The   Care Of 
 His Brother And Anthony, Feeling, Certain That The   Latter Would Be Truer 
 To The   Trust Than The   Former, In Whom Selfishness Was The   Predominant 
 Trait. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Very Quiet, Unpretentious Funeral; For John Mcpherson, Who Knew 
 The Expense Of   It Would Fall On Himself, Would Have No Unnecessary 
 Display, And The   Third Day After His Death Hugh Mcpherson Was Laid To 
 Rest By The   Side Of   The   Dora He Had Often Neglected, But Always Loved. 
   
   
   
 As Soon As The   Funeral Was Over, John Returned To London With Lady Jane, 
 Having First Given Archie A Great Deal Of   Good Advice, To The   Effect, 
 That He Must Do The   Best He Could With What He Had, And Never Spend A 
   
 Shilling Unnecessarily, Or Forget That He Was A Mcpherson. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 150 
   
   
   
 On His Arrival In London, John Wrote To His Sister In America, Telling 
 Her Of   Hugh's Death; Of   His Poverty And His Debts, And Asking What She 
 Was Willing To Do For The   Boy Who Was Left, As It Were, Upon The   World. 
 In Due Time The   Answer Came, And Was Characteristic Of   The   Writer. She 
 Would Pay The   Mortgage And The   Debts To The   Trades-People, Rather Than 
 Have The   Mcpherson Name Disgraced, And She Would Take The   Boy And Put 
 Him In A Way To Earn His Own Living At Some Honest And Respectable 
 Occupation. If He Did Not Choose To Come, Or Her Brother Did Not Choose 
 To Send Him On Account Of   Any Foolish Pride And Prejudice Against Labor, 
 Then He Might Take Care Of   Him Or The   Boy Might Starve For All Of   Her. 
 This Letter John And Lady Jane Read Together, But Did Not Consider For A 
 Moment. With A Scornful Toss Of   Her Head Lady Jane Declared Herself 
 Ready To Give Of   Her Own Means Toward The   Maintenance Of   The   Boy, Rather 
 Than To See A Mcpherson Degraded To Manual Labor And Thus Disgrace Her 
 Son Neil, The   Apple Of   Her Eye. 
   
   
   
 And So It Was Settled Between Them That Archie Was To Be Kept In 
 Ignorance Of   His Aunt Betsey's Offer, Which The   Low Taste He Had 
 Inherited From His Mother Might Possibly Prompt Him To Accept. Meanwhile 
 He Was For The   Present To Remain At Stoneleigh, Where His Living Would 
 Cost A Mere Pittance, And Where He Would Pursue His Studies As 
 Heretofore, Under The   Direction Of   A Retired Clergyman, Who, For A 
 Nominal Sum, Took Boys To Educate. This Sum, With Other Absolute 
 Necessaries, John Undertook To Pay, Feeling When All The   Arrangements 
 Were Made That He Had Done His Duty To His Brother's Child, Who Was 
 Perfectly Delighted To Be Left By Himself At Stoneleigh, Where He Could 
 Do As He Pleased With Anthony And Dorothy, And His Teacher, Too, For 
 That Matter, And Where He Was Free To Talk With And Tease And At Last 
 Make Love To Daisy Allen, For His Uncle John Paid But Little Attention 
 To Him Beyond Paying The   Sum He Had Pledged, And Having Him In His 
 Family At London And In Derbyshire, For A Few Weeks Each Year When It 
 Was Most Convenient. 
   
   
   
 Naturally He Could Not Help Falling In Love With Daisy, Who Was The   Only 
 Girl He Ever Saw Except The   High-Bred, Milk-And-Water Misses Whom He 
 Sometimes Met In Lady Jane's Drawing-Room, And Who, In Point Of   Beauty 
 And Grace And Piquancy, Could In No Degree Compare With The   Playmate Of 
 His Childhood. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 151 
   
   
 After The   Morning When Daisy Kept The   Sun From Him In The   Old Yew-Shaded 
 Garden, And He Jestingly Proposed To Marry Her, That She Might Take Care 
 Of Him, A Change Came Over The   Girl, Who Began To Develope The   Talent 
 For Intrigue In Which She Afterward Became So Successful. And As A 
 Preliminary Step She Made Herself So Necessary To Archie That His Life 
 Without Her Would Hardly Have Been Endurable, And Of   His Own Accord He 
 Always Shortened As Much As Possible, His Visits To London, For He Knew 
 How Bright Was The   Face And How Warm The   Welcome Awaiting Him At 
 Stoneleigh. 
   
   
   
 And So It Came About That When Daisy Was Sixteen And He Was Twenty, He 
 Offered Himself To The   Girl, Who Pretended No Surprise Or Reserve, But 
 Promptly Answered Yes, And Then Suggested That Their Engagement Be Kept 
 A Secret From Every One Until He Came Of   Age And Could Do As He Pleased, 
 For Daisy Well Knew The   Fierce Opposition He Would Meet From His Proud 
 Relatives, If Once They Knew That He Had Stooped To The   Daughter Of   A 
 Dressmaker. And So Well Did She Manage The   Affair That Not Even Dorothy 
 Suspected The   Real State Of   Affairs, Until One Morning, When Archie, Who 
 Had Been Absent For Two Weeks On A Tour Through Scotland, Astonished Her 
 By Walking Into The   House With Daisy, Whom He Introduced As His Wife And 
 The Mistress Of   Stoneleigh. She, Too, Had Been To Scotland To Visit Some 
 Friends, And There The   Marriage Was Consummated, And Archie Had Some One 
 To Take Care Of   Him At Last. 
   
   
   
 And When His Uncle John Wrote Him A Most Angry Letter Denouncing Him As 
 His Nephew, And Cutting Off His Yearly Allowance, Which, Though Small, 
 Was Still Something To Depend Upon, Daisy Rose To The   Situation And 
 Managed His Annuity, And Managed The   Household, And Managed Him, Until 
 Enough Was Saved From Their Slender Means To Start On The   Campaign Which 
 She Had Planned For Herself, And Which She Carried Out So Successfully. 
   
   
   
 The Continent Was Her Chosen Field Of   Action, And Monte Carlo The   Point 
 Toward Which She Steadily Set Her Face; Until, At Last, One Lovely 
 October Day, Five Months After Her Marriage, Mr. And Mrs. Archibald 
 Mcpherson, Of   Stoneleigh, Wales, Were Registered At The   Hotel 
 D'angleterre, And Look Possession Of   One Of   The   Cheapest Rooms, Until 
 They Could Afford A Better. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 2 ( The Mcphersons) Pg 152 
   
   
   
 "It Does Not Matter Where We Sleep, Or Where We Eat, So Long As We Make 
 A Good Appearance Outside," She Said To Archie, Who Shrank A Little At 
 First From The   Close, Dreary Room On The   Fifth Floor, So Different From 
 His Large, Airy Apartment At Home, Which Though Very Plainly Furnished, 
 Had About It An Air Of   Refinement And Respectability In Striking 
 Contrast To This Ten By Twelve Hole, Where Daisy Made The   Most Ravishing 
 Toilets Of   The   Simplest Materials, With Which To Attract And Ensnare Any 
 Silly Moth Ready To Singe Its Wings At Her Flame. She Had Settled The 
 Point That If Archie Could Not Earn His Living Because He Was A 
 Mcpherson, She Must Do It For Him. Five Months Had Sufficed To Show Her 
 That There Was In Him No Capability Or Disposition For Work, Or 
 Business, Or Exertion Of   Any Kind. He Was A Great, Good-Natured, 
 Easy-Going, Indolent Fellow, Popular With Everybody, And Very Fond, And 
 Very Proud Of, And Very Dependent Upon Her, With No Grain Of   Jealousy In 
 His Nature. So, When The   English Swells, Of   Which There Were Many At 
 Monte Carlo, Flocked Around Her, Attracted By Her Fresh Young Beauty And 
 The Girlish Simplicity Of   Her Manners, She Readily Encouraged Them; Not 
 Because She Cared Particularly For Their Admiration, But Because She 
 Meant To Use Them For Her Own Purpose, And Make Them Subservient To Her 
 Interests. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 153 
 Reader, Have You Ever Been To Monte Carlo, That Loveliest Spot In All 
 The World, Where Nature And Art Have Done So Much; Where The   Summer 
 Rains Fall So Softly, And The   Winter Sun Shines So Brightly, And Where 
 The Blue Of   The   Autumnal Sky Is Only Equaled By The   Blue Of   The 
 Mediterranean Sea, Whose Waves Kiss The   Beautiful Shore And Cool The 
 Perfumed Air? If You Have Been There You Do Not Need A Description Of 
 The Place, Or Of   The   Mass Of   Human Beings, Who Daily Press Up The   Hill 
   
 From The   Station, Or, Swarming From Those Grand Hotels, Hurry Toward One 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 154 
 Common Center, The   Tall Casino, Whose Gilded Domes Can He Seen From 
 Afar, And Whose Interior, Though, So Beautiful To Look Upon, Is, As Miss 
 Betsey Mcpherson Would Express It, The   Very Gate Of   Hell. Perhaps, Like 
 The Writer Of   This Story, You Have Stood By The   Long Tables, And Watched 
 The People Seated There; The   White-Haired, Watery-Eyed Old Men, Whose 
 Trembling Hands Can Scarcely Hold The   Gold They Put Down With Such 
 Feverish Eagerness; The   Men Of   Middle Age, Whom Experience Has Taught To 
 Play Cautiously, And Stop Just Before The   Tide Of   Success Turns Against 
 Them; The   Young Men, Who, With The   Perspiration Standing Thickly About 
 Their Pale Lips, And A Strange Glitter In Their Feverish Eyes As They 
 See Hundreds Swept Away, Still Play Recklessly, Desperately, Until All 
 Is Lost, And They Leave The   Accursed Spot, Hopelessly Ruined, Sometimes 
 Seeking Forgetfulness In Death, With Only The   Silent Stars Looking Down 
 Upon Them And The   Restless Sea Moaning In Their Ears, Lost, Lost! There 
 Are Women Too, At Monte Carlo, More, I Verily Believe Than Men; Old 
 Women, Who Sit From The   Hour Of   Noon To The   Hour Of   Midnight; Women, 
 With Their Life's History Written On Their Wrinkled, Wicked Faces; 
 Women, Who Laugh Hysterically When All They Have Is Lost, And Then 
 Borrow Of   Their Friends To Try Their Luck Again; Women, Who Go From 
 Table To Table With Their Long Bags Upon Their Arms, And Who Only Risk 
 Five Or Ten Francs At A Time, And Stop When Their Unlucky Star Is In The 
 Ascendant, Or They Feel That Curious Eyes Are Watching Them. For These 
 Habitual Players At Monte Carlo Are Very Superstitious, And It Takes But 
 Little To Unnerve Them. There Are Young Women There Too, Who Play First, 
 To See If They Can Win, And When By The   Fall Of   The   Little Ball Their 
 Gold Piece Is Doubled, They Try Again And Again, Until The   Habit Is 
 Fixed, And Their Faces Are As Well Known In The   Saloons As Those Of   The 
 Old Men With The   Blear Eyes, Which Find Time Between The   Plays To Scan 
 These Young Girls Curiously, And Calculate Their Price. 
   
   
   
 And Among These Young Women, Daisy Mcpherson Sat The   Morning After Her 
 Arrival At Monte Carlo, With A Look Of   Sweet Innocence On Her Face, And 
 Apparent Unconsciousness Of   The   Attention She Was Attracting. She Had 
 Been Among The   First Who Entered The   _Salon_ At The   Hour Of   Its Opening, 
 For She Was Eager For The   Contest. She Did Not Expect Archie To Play, 
 For She Knew He Would Not Break The   Promise Made To His Dying Father. 
 But She Was Bound By No Such Vow, And She Meant To Make Her Fortune On 
 The Spot Where Gold Was Won So Easily, And Alas, So Easily Lost. 
   
   
   
   
 Rarely, If Ever, Had A More Beautiful Face Been Seen In That Gilded Den 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 155 
 Than Daisy's, As She Entered The   Room, Leaning Upon The   Arm Of   Her 
 Husband, And Walking Slowly From Table To Table To See How It Was Done 
 Before Making Her First Venture. Not A Man But Turned To Look At Her, 
 And When At Last, With A Trembling Hand, She Put Down Her Five Franc 
 Piece, Not One But Was Glad When She Took Up Two, And With A Smile Of 
 Triumph Tried Her Luck Again. It Is Said That Success Always Attends The 
 New Beginner At Monte Carlo, And It Surely Attended Daisy, Who Played On 
 And On, Seldom Losing, Until, Grown Bold By Repeated Success, She Staked 
 Her All, One Hundred And Fifty Francs, And Doubled It At Once. 
   
   
   
 "That Will Do. Twelve Pounds Are Enough For One Day," She Said, And 
 Depositing Her Gains In Her Leather Bag, She Took Archie's Arm And Left 
 The Room, Followed By Scores Of   Admiring Eyes, While Many An Eager 
 Question Was Asked As To Who The   Lovely English Girl Could Be. 
   
   
   
 In The   Ante-Room Outside There Was A Crowd Of   People Moving In Opposite 
 Directions, And The   Train Of   Daisy's Blue Muslin, For Those Were Not 
 The Days Of   Short Dresses, Was Stepped Upon And Held Until The   Gathers 
 At The   Waist Gave Way And There Was A Long, Ugly Rent In One Of   The 
 Bottom Flounces. 
   
   
   
 "I Beg Your Pardon, Miss, For My Awkwardness, But Really I Could Not 
 Help Myself, I Was So Pushed By The   Crowd," Was Said In Daisy's Ear In A 
 Rich Irish Brogue, And Turning Partly Round She Saw A Fair-Haired Young 
 Man, Scarcely Two Years Older Than Herself, With A Look Of   Genuine 
 Distress Upon His Aristocratic But Boyish Face, As He Continued: "I Hope 
 I Have Not Ruined The   Dress, And It Is Such A Pretty One!" 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure You Could Not Help It, But I Am Awful Sorry, For It Is My 
 Very Best Gown; But Then I Can Afford Another Now, For I Gained Twelve 
 Pounds To-Day," Daisy Said, Gathering Up Her Torn Skirt, And Thus 
 Showing To Good Advantage Her Pretty Feet, And The   Fluted Ruffles On Her 
 White Petticoat. 
   
   
   
 "Daisy!" Archie Said, Reproachfully, For He Did Not Like Her Speaking 
 Thus Freely To A Stranger, "Let's Get Out Of   This;" And He Made His Way 
 To The   Open Air, Followed By The   Young Man Who Still Kept Apologizing 
 For His Awkwardness, Until Archie Lost All Patience, And Said A Little 
 Hotly, "I Tell You, It Is Of   No Consequence. My Wife Can Afford 
   
 Another." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 156 
   
 "Your Wife!" The   Young Irishman Repented With A Gasp. "Is It Possible? I 
 Thought She Was Your Sister. She Looks So Young. Your Wife?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, My Wife! And I Am Archibald Mcpherson, Of   Stoneleigh, Bangor, In 
 Wales," Archie Answered, Fiercely, And With A Look Which He Meant Should 
 Annihilate The   Enemy, Who, Not In The   Least Abashed, Because He Really 
 Meant No Harm, Lifted His Soft Hat Very Respectfully, As He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Mcpherson, I Am Glad To Make Your Acquaintance. I Was In Bangor 
 Last Year, At The   George Hotel, And Heard Your Name Mentioned. I Am Lord 
 Frederic Hardy, Of   Dublin, Better Known There As Ted Hardy, Of   Hardy 
 Manor, And I Am Out On A Spree, Running Myself, Independent Of   Tutors 
 And Guardians, And All That Sort Of   Thing; Bores I Consider The   Whole 
 Lot Of   Them, Though My Guardian, Fortunately, Is The   Best-Natured And 
 Most Liberal Old Cove In The   World, And Gives Me Mostly All I Want. I 
 Think It A Streak Of   Luck To Have Met You Here, Where I Know Nobody And 
 Nobody Knows Me, I Hope We May Be Friends." 
   
   
   
 His Manner, So Friendly And So Familiar, Mollified Archie, Who Had Heard 
 Of The   Young Irish Lord, Whose Income Was £10,000 A Year, And Who Spent 
 His Money Lavishly During The   Few Days He Was At The   George, While 
 Daisy, Who Held A Title In Great Veneration, Was Enraptured With This 
 Young Peer Who Treated Her I Like An Equal. And So It Came That In Half 
 An Hour's Time The   Three Were The   Best Of   Friends, And Had Made Several 
 Plans With Regard To What They Would Do During Their Stay At Monte 
 Carlo. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day Daisy Did Not See Her New Acquaintance, But As She Was 
 Dressing For The   _Table D'hote_ Dinner, Which She Could Afford With Her 
 Twelve Pounds Gain, A Box Was Brought To Her Room, With A Note Addressed 
 To Her By Lord Hardy, Who Wrote As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "Dear Mrs. Mcpherson: I Send You A New Dress In Place Of   The   One I 
     Had The   Misfortune To Spoil Yesterday Please Accept It Without A 
     Protest, Just As If I Were Your Brother, Or Your Husband's Best 
   
     Friend, As I Hope To Be. Yours Sincerely, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 157 
   
   
   
     "Ted Hardy." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Archie!" Daisy Exclaimed, As She Opened The   Box And Held To View A 
 Soft, Rich, Lustrous Silk Of   Dark Navy-Blue, Which Lord Hardy Had Found 
 In Nice, Whither He Had Been That Day, And Which, In Quality And Style, 
 Did Justice To His Taste And Generosity. "Oh, Archie, Isn't It A Beauty, 
 And It Almost Stands Alone?" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," Archie Answered, Meditatively, For He Rather Doubted The 
 Propriety Of   Receiving So Costly A Present For His Wife From A Stranger, 
 And He Said So To Daisy, Adding That It Was Of   Course Very Kind In Lord 
 Hardy, But Wholly Uncalled For, And She'd Better Return It At Once, As 
 He Would Not Quite Like To See Her Wear It. 
   
   
   
 But Daisy Began To Cry, And Said She Had Never Had A Silk Dress In Her 
 Life, And This Was Just What She Wanted, And She Could Make It Herself, 
 And She Presumed The   Amount Lord Hardy Paid For It Was No More To Him 
 Than A Few Pence Were To Them. And So She Kept It And Thanked Lord Hardy 
 Very Sweetly For It With Tears Swimming In Her Great Blue Eyes, When 
 She Met Him In The   Evening At Dinner, For He Had Given Up His Luxurious 
 Quarters At The   More Fashionable Hotel, And Had Come To The   Same House 
 With The   Mcphersons, Whose Shadow He Became. The   Navy-Blue Silk Was 
 Quickly Made In The   Privacy Of   Daisy's Apartment, And She Was Very 
 Charming In It, And Attracted A Great Deal Of   Attention, And Drove The 
 Young Irishman Nearly Crazy With Her Smiles And Coquetries. Lord Hardy 
 Took Her And Her Husband To Drive, Every Day, In The   Most Stylish 
 Turn-Out The   Place Afforded, And Took Them To Nice And Mentone, And 
 Introduced Them To Some Friends Of   His Who Were Staying At The   Latter 
 Place, And Of   Whose Acquaintance, Slight As It Was, Daisy Made Capital 
 Ever After. The   Adventuress Was Developing Fast In Her, And Lord Hardy 
 Was Her Willing Tool, Always At Her Beck And Nod, And Going Everywhere 
 With Her Except Into The   Play-Room Itself. From That Place He Was 
 Debarred, For At Monte Carlo They Have Decreed That No Male Under Age 
 Shall Enter The   Charmed Spot, And Teddy Was Not Twenty-One, And Had Said 
 So To The   Man In The   Office, And After That Neither Persuasions Nor 
 Bribes Were Of   Any Avail. 
   
   
   
 "Better Have Lied Straight Out," More Than One Hard Old Man Said To Him, 
 But Ted Hardy Could Not Lie _Straight Out_, And So He Staid Out And 
   
 Waited Around Disconsolately For Daisy, Whom Fortune Sometimes Favored 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 158 
 And Sometimes Deserted. 
   
   
   
 One Day She Lost Everything, And Came Out Greatly Perturbed, To Report 
 Her Ill-Luck To "Teddy," As She Called Him Now. 
   
   
   
 "It's A Shame That I Can't Go In. I Could Loan You Some, You Know," Lord 
 Hardy Said; And Daisy Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes; 'Tis An Awful Shame!" Then After A Moment She Added; "Teddy, I've 
 Been Thinking. I Expect My Cousin Sue From Bangor Every Day." 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," Teddy Replied, Slowly, And Thinking At Once That A Cousin Sue 
 Might Be _De Trop_. "Is She Nice? How Does She Look?--Any Like You?" 
   
   
   
 "No; More Like You, Ted. She Is About Your Height--You Are Not Tall, You 
 Know; Her Hair Is Just The   Color Of   Yours, And Curls Just Like It, While 
 Her Eyes Are The   Same. Dress You In Her Clothes, And You Might Pass For 
 Her." 
   
   
   
 "By Jove! I See. When Will She Be Here?" Teddy Asked, And Daisy 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Just As Soon As You Can Buy Me Some Soft Woollen Goods To Make Her A 
 Suit, And A Pair Of   Woman's Gloves And Boots Which Will Fit You, And A 
 Switch Of   Hair To Match Yours. _Comprenez Vous?_" 
   
   
   
 "You Bet I Do!" Was The   Delighted Answer; And Within Twenty-Four Hours 
 The Soft Woolen Goods, And The   Boots, And Gloves, And Switch Of   Hair, 
 And Sundry Other Articles Pertaining To A Woman's Toilet, Were In 
 Daisy's Room, From Which, During The   Next Day, Issued Shrieks Of 
 Laughter, Almost Too Loud To Be Strictly Lady-Like, As Daisy Fitted The 
 Active Little Irishman, And Instructed Him How To Demean Himself As 
 Cousin Sue From Bangor. 
   
   
   
   
 Two Days Later, And There Sat, Side By Side, At The   Roulette Table, Two 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 159 
 Fair-Haired English Girls, As They Seemed To Be, And Nobody Suspected 
 The Truth, Or Dreamed Of   The   Ruse Which Had Succeeded Admirably And 
 Admitted To Forbidden Ground Young Lord Hardy, Who, In The   New Dress 
 Which Fitted Him Perfectly, And With Daisy's Linen Collar, And Cuffs, 
 And Neck-Tie, And One Of   Daisy's Hats Perched On His Head And Drawn Over 
 The Forehead, Where His Own Curly Hair Was Kept In Its Place As A _Bang_ 
 By Numerous Hair-Pins, Would Have Passed For A Girl Anywhere. Nobody Had 
 Challenged Him Or His Age As He Passed In With Daisy, Who Was Well Known 
 By This Time, And Around Whom And Her Companion, A Crowd Of   Curious Ones 
 Gathered And Watched Them As They Played, Cautiously At First, For That 
 Was Daisy's Style; Then As Ted's Irish Blood Began To Tingle With 
 Excitement, More Recklessly, Until He Whispered To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Play High. There's No Such Thing As _Second Hand Low_ Here. Double Your 
 Stakes And I'll Be Your Backer." 
   
   
   
 And Daisy Played High And Won Nearly Every Time, While The   Lookers-On 
 Marveled At Her Luck And Wondered By What Strange Intuition She Knew 
 Just Where To Place Her Gold. For Days The   Pair Known To The   Crowd As 
 "_Les Cousines Anglaises_," Played Side By Side, While Lord Hardy 
 Maintained His Incognito Perfectly, Though Some Of   The   Spectators 
 Commented On The   Size Of   His Hands And Wondered Why He Always Kept Them 
 Gloved. And Ted Enjoyed It Immensely, And Thought It The   Jolliest Lark 
 He Ever Had, And Did Not Care A _Sous_ How Much He Lost If Daisy Only 
 Won. But At Last Her Star Began To Wane, And Her Gold-Pieces Were Swept 
 Off Rapidly By The   Remorseless _Croupier_, Until Fifty Pounds Went At 
 One Stroke, And Then Daisy Turned Pale, And Said To Her Companion: 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Think We'd Better Stop? I Believe Satan Himself Is Standing 
 Behind Me With His Evil Eye! Do Look And See Who Is There!" 
   
   
   
 "Nobody But Your Husband, Upon My Soul," Ted Whispered, After Glancing 
 Back At Archie, Who, With Folded Arms And A Cloud On His Brow, Stood 
 Watching The   Game And Longing To Take His Wife Away. "Nobody But Your 
 Husband, Who Looks Black As His Satanic Majesty. But Never You Mind, My 
 Darlint," He Continued, Adopting The   Dialect Of   His Country. "Play High, 
 And It's Meself'll Make Good All You Lose. Faith And Be Jabers They 
 Can't Break Ted Hardy." 
   
   
   
   
 Thus Reassured, Daisy Played High, And Her Luck Returned, And When She 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 3 (  At Monte Carlo) Pg 159 
 Left The   Hall That Night She Was Richer By A Thousand Pounds Than When 
 She Entered It. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day The   Mcphersons Left Monte Carlo, Accompanied By Lord Hardy, 
 Who Went With Them To Genoa, And Turin, And Milan, And The   Italian 
 Lakes, And Venice, Where He Said Good-By, For He Was Going To Rome, 
 While They Were To Turn Their Faces Homeward, Stopping For A Few Weeks 
 At Paris, Which Daisy Said She Must See Before Shutting Herself Up At 
 Stupid Old Stoneleigh, Which Looked Very Uninviting To Her Since She Had 
 Seen The   World And Found How Much There Was To Enjoy And How Much 
 Influence She Could Exert In It. Others Than Ted Hardy Had Been 
 Attracted By The   Airy Little Beauty, Who Always Managed To Make Them 
 Serviceable In Some Way, Notwithstanding Archie's Oft-Repeated Protest 
 That She Made Too Free With Strangers, And Accepted Civilities Where She 
 Ought To Have Given Rebukes. Archie Had Not Been Altogether Pleased With 
 The Campaign, And Was Glad When At Last He Drove Into The   Old Park At 
 Stoneleigh And Was Warmly Welcomed By Dorothy And Anthony, Who Had Made 
 The Place As Comfortable As Possible With The   Small Means At Their 
 Command. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 160 
   
 "Oh, Archie, Isn't It A Poky Old Place, And Doesn't It Smell Of   Rats And 
 Must?" Daisy Said, As With Her Husband She Went Through The   Great Rooms, 
 Whose Only Ornament Consisted In The   Warm Fires On The   Hearth And The 
 Pots Of   Chrysanthemums And Late Roses Which Dorothy Had Put Here And 
 There By Way Of   Brightening The   House Up A Bit And Making The 
 Home-Coming More Cheerful For The   Young People. 
   
   
   
 But It Needed More Than Roses, And Chrysanthemums, And Fires To Satisfy 
 Daisy, Who, Forgetting The   Little Back Room In The   Dressmaker's Shop 
   
 Whence She Came, And Remembering Only The   Delights Of   The   Continent And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 161 
 The Excitement Of   Monte Carlo, And The   Honor, As She Thought It, Of 
 Having A Real Live Earl In Her Party, Tossed Her Head A Little And Said 
 She Wished She Was Back In Paris. 
   
   
   
 But Archie Did Not Share Her Feelings. It Had Not Been Pleasant For Him 
 To See Daisy Ogled And Admired By Men He Wanted To Knock Down, Nor Had 
 He Quite Liked The   Escapade At Monte Carlo, For, Aside From The   Fear 
 Lest The   Fraud Should Be Discovered, There Was Always Before Him A Dread 
 Of What His Uncle John And The   Lady Jane Would Say, Should The   Affair 
 Ever Reach Their Ears, As It Might, For Lord Hardy Was Not Very 
 Discreet, And Was Sure To Tell Of   It Sometime. 
   
   
   
 As To The   Playing, Could He Have Had His Choice He Would Far Rather Have 
 Played Himself Than To Stand By And See Daisy Do It. But His Vow To His 
 Father Could Not Be Broken, And So He Was Tolerably Content, Especially 
 As The   Result Was So Far Beyond His Expectations. Fifteen Hundred Pounds 
 Was The   Sum Total Of   The   Gains, And Daisy, Who Held The   Purse And 
 Managed Everything, Played The   Lady Of   Stoneleigh To Perfection, And 
 Made Enemies Of   All Her Former Friends, Her Mother Included, And Was 
 Only Stopped In Her Career Of   Folly By The   Birth Of   Her Baby, Who Was 
 Not At All Welcome To The   Childish Mother. 
   
   
   
 It Was The   Latter Part Of   March, And The   Crocuses And Hyacinths Were 
 Just Beginning To Blossom In The   Garden At Stoneleigh, When The   Baby 
 Bessie First Lay In The   Cradle Which Had Rocked Archie In His Infancy. 
 They Did Not Call Her Bessie At First; For There Were Many Discussions 
 With Regard To The   Name, Archie Wishing Her Called Dora For His Mother, 
 And Daisy Inclining To Blanche, Or Beatrice. 
   
   
   
 "I'll Tell You What, Archie," She Said One Day. "There's That Old Maid 
 Aunt Of   Yours In America, With Piles Of   Money, They Say. Let's Name The 
 Baby For Her, And So Get Some Of   Her Filthy Lucre." 
   
   
   
 "Call Our Baby Betsey? Are You Crazy?" Archie Asked. But Daisy Was In 
 Earnest, And Carried Her Point, As She Always Did; And When At Easter 
 Lord Hardy Stopped At Stoneleigh, On His Way To His Home In Ireland, He 
 Was One Of   The   Sponsors For The   Child, Who Was Christened _Betsey_. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 162 
   
   
 "If I Dared, I Would Add _Jane_ To It, For Her Ladyship, Which Would 
 Make Her _Betsey Jane_; But That Would Be Too Much," Daisy Said To Lord 
 Hardy, Adding: "We Shall Call Her Bessie, Of   Course, And Never Betsey. 
 We Only Give Her That Abominable Cognomen For The   Sake Of   Wheedling 
 Something Out Of   That Old Woman In America. Archie Is To Write And Tell 
 Her." 
   
   
   
 So Archie Wrote The   Best Letter He Could Concoct, And Said He Had Named 
 His Little Daughter Betsey, Which He Hoped Would Please His Aunt. This 
 He Took For Approval To Daisy, Who Said It Was Very Well, But Insisted 
 That He Should Add A P.S. That If His Aunt Had Fifty Pounds Or So Of 
 Ready Money, He Would Like To Borrow It For A Time, As His Expenses Were 
 Heavy, And Stoneleigh Needed So Much Repairing. At First Archie Refused 
 Utterly; It Looked So Much Like Begging, He Said, But He Was Overruled 
 And Added The   P.S., Which Made Miss Mcpherson Furious And Steeled Her 
 Heart Against The   Innocent Baby Who Bore Her Name. 
   
   
   
 The Request For Money Overmastered Every Gentler Feeling, And The   Letter 
 Was Consigned To The   Flames And Never Answered. 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind, Archie," Daisy Said, As Weeks Went By And There Came No 
 Message From America. "The Old Miser Means To Cut Us Off. Well, Let Her, 
 I Can Manage Without Her, And Our Fifteen Hundred Pounds Will Last 
 Awhile. After That Is Gone, Trust Me For More." 
   
   
   
 And Archie, Who Was Too Indolent To Exert Himself, Did Trust Her, And, 
 Parting With Every Vestige Of   Manhood And Manliness, Did What She Bade 
 Him Do And Went Where She Bade Him Go; Sometimes To The   Most Expensive 
 Hotels, Where, While The   Money Lasted They Lived Like Princes, And When 
 It Was Gone, Like Rats In A Hole; Sometimes To Monte Carlo, Where Daisy 
 Was Generally Successful; Sometimes To Hamburg And Baden Baden, 
 Sometimes To Epsom, Where She Bet With Lord Hardy On The   Races, And Got 
 Her Money, Whether She Lost Or Won, For The   Kind-Hearted Ted Could Never 
 Withstand Her Tears; And Sometimes Into The   Houses To Which She Managed 
 To Get Invited, And Where She Staid As Long As Possible, Or Until Some 
 Other House Was Open To Her. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile Little Bessie Grew Into A Child Of   Wonderful Loveliness. 
 Possessing Her Mother's Beauty Of   Feature And Complexion And Her 
   
 Father's Refinement Of   Feeling, She Added To Them A Truthful Simplicity 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 163 
 And Frank Ingenuousness Of   Manner Which Won All Hearts To Her. Much As 
 They Might Despise Her Mother, Everybody Loved And Pitied Bessie, Whose 
 Life Was A Kind Of   Scramble, And Who Early Learned To Think And Act For 
 Herself, And To Know There Was A Difference Between Her Father And Her 
 Mother. She Learned, Too, That Large Hotels, Where Prices Were High, 
 Meant Two Rolls And A Cup Of   Milk For Breakfast, A Biscuit Or Apple For 
 Lunch, And Nothing For Dinner Except What Her Mother Could 
 Surreptitiously Convey Into Her Pocket At _Table D'hote_. And Still, 
 There Was No Merrier, Happier Child Playing Upon The   Sands At 
 Aberystwyth Than Bessie Mcpherson On The   Summer Morning When Miss Betsey 
 Mcpherson First Saw Her And Called Out: 
   
   
   
 "Betsey Mcpherson, Is That You?" 
   
   
   
 Leaving Her Companions She Went To The   Tall, Peculiar Looking Woman 
 Sitting So Straight And Stiff Upon The   Bench, And Laying Her Soft White 
 Hands On Her Knee, Looked Curiously And Fearlessly Into Her Face, With 
 The Remark: 
   
   
   
 "I Am _Bessie_, Not _Betsey_. I Think That Is A Horrid Name." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Conversation Commenced Between The   Strange Pair, And Bessie 
 Told Of   The   Stingy Aunt In America For Whom She Was Named, And Who Had 
 Never Sent Her A Thing, And Whom Her Mamma Called "Old Sauerkraut." 
 Bessie Was Very Communicative, And Miss Mcpherson Learned In A Few 
 Minutes More Of   The   Bohemian Life And Habits Of   Her Nephew And His Wife 
 Than She Had Learned At Her Brother's House In London, Where She Had 
 Been Staying For A Few Weeks, And Where Mistress Daisy Was Not Held In 
 Very High Esteem. And All The   Time She Talked, Bessie's Little Hands 
 Were Busy With The   Folds Of   The   Black Dress On The   Woman's Knee, Rubbing 
 And Smoothing It With The   Restlessness Of   An Active, Nervous Child. But 
 Miss Mcpherson Would Hardly Have Minded If The   Hands Had Worn Holes In 
 Her Dress, So Interested Was She In The   Little Creature Talking To Her 
 So Freely. 
   
   
   
 "Would You Like To Go And Live With Me?" She Asked At Last. "You Shall 
 Go To School With Children Of   Your Own Age, And Have All You Want To 
   
 Eat, Good Bread And Milk, And Muffins And Sirup, And--" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 164 
   
   
   
 "_Cheux Fleur Au Gratin?_ Can I Have That? I Liked That Best Of   All The 
 Day I Went To _Table D'hote_ In Paris With Mamma," Bessie Interrupted, 
 And Miss Mcpherson Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No, But You Can Have Huckleberry Pie In Summer, And A Sled In Winter, 
 To Ride Down Hill." 
   
   
   
 At The   Mention Of   The   Sled Bessie Opened Her Eyes Wide, And After A 
 Moment's Reflection, Asked: 
   
   
   
 "Can Papa Go, Too?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, If He Will," Came Hesitatingly From Miss Mcpherson, And The   Child 
 Continued: 
   
   
   
 "And Mamma?" 
   
   
   
 "No, Heaven Forbid!" Was The   Response, Spoken So Decidedly That The 
 Restless Hands Were Motionless, And Into The   Blue Eyes And About The 
 Sweet Mouth There Stole The   Troubled, Half-Grieved Expression, Which In 
 After Years Became Habitual To Them. 
   
   
   
 "Don't You Like My Mamma?" The   Child Said. "She Is Very Nice And Pretty, 
 And Lord Hardy Likes Her, And So Does Papa, For He Kisses Her Sometimes. 
 Papa Would Not Go Without Mamma, And I Must Not Leave Papa, So You See I 
 Cannot Go, Though I'd Awfully Like The   Sled And The   Pie. Where Do You 
 Live?" 
   
   
   
 Miss Mcpherson Did Not Reply Directly To This, But Said Instead: 
   
   
   
 "I Am Going To America In A Few Days And Shall See Your Aunt Betsey. 
   
 What Shall I Tell Her For You?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 165 
   
   
   
 "Tell Her To Send Me Something," Was The   Prompt Reply, Which Made Miss 
 Betsey's Shoulders Jerk A Little. 
   
   
   
 "Send You What?" She Asked, Rather Sharply, And Bessie, Who Had 
 Commenced The   Rubbing Process Again And Was Looking At Her Hands, 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Want A Turquois Ring--Five Stones, With A Pearl In The   Center; Real, 
 Too. I Don't Like Shams, Neither Does Papa; But Mamma Don't Care, If She 
 Gets The   Effect. If You'll Never Tell As Long As You Live And Breathe, 
 Those Solitaires In Mamma's Ears Are Nothing But Paste, And Were Bought 
 In The   Palais Royal," And Bessie Pursed Up Her Lips So Disdainfully That 
 Miss Mcpherson Burst Into A Laugh, And Stooping Down, Kissed The   Little 
 Face As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "That's Right, Child; Never Tolerate A Sham; Better The   Naked Truth 
 Always." 
   
   
   
 In The   Distance Daisy, Who Had Passed Them Ten Minutes Or So Ago, Was 
 Seen Returning With Young Hardy And Rising To Her Feet, Miss Betsey 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Must Go Now, Child; Good-By. Try And Be Good And Truthful And Real, 
 And Stick To Your Father, And Sometime, Maybe, You'll See Me Again." 
   
   
   
 Then She Walked Swiftly Away, And Bessie Saw Her No More, But For Days 
 She Talked Of   The   Queer Old Woman On The   Terrace, Who Had Called Her 
 Betsey And Who Had Bade Her Be Good And Truthful And Real And Stick To 
 Her Father. 
   
   
   
 Numerous Were The   Questions Put To Her By Her Father And Mother, 
 Relative To The   Stranger Whose Identity With The   American Aunt They 
 Scarcely Doubted; And Archie Was Conscious Of   A Bitter Pang As He 
 Reflected That She Had Been So Near To Him And Yet Had Not Tried To Find 
   
 Him. He Had Heard That She Was Expected In London, And He Knew Now How 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 166 
 Strong Had Been The   Hope That He Should Meet Her, And That She Would Do 
 Something For Him. He Was So Tired And So Ashamed Of   The   Life He 
 Led--Now Here, Now There, Now On The   First Floor, Now On The   Fifth Floor 
 Back, Now Plenty Now Penury And Absolute Want, According To Daisy's 
 Luck. For Daisy Managed Everything And Bade Him Take Things Easy And 
 Trust To Her; But He Would So Much Rather Have Staid Quietly At 
 Stoneleigh With But One Meal A Day And Know How That Meal Was Paid For, 
 Than To Live What To His Sense Of   Propriety Seemed A Not Very 
 Respectable Life. But He Had Lost His Chance. The   One Who Might Have 
 Made Living At Stoneleigh Possible Had Ignored Him. She Had Been Where 
 He Was, And Had Not Sought Him, And His Face Was Very Gloomy That 
 Evening As He Sat In Front Of   The   Hotel With Bessie In His Lap, While 
 Daisy Walked On The   Terrace With Lord Hardy And Told Him Of   The   Old 
 Woman On The   Sands Who Must Have Been The   American Aunt. 
   
   
   
 One Week Later, There Came A Letter From Old Anthony, Saying He Had 
 Received A Small Package By Express From London, Directed To Miss Betsey 
 Mcpherson, Care Of   Archibald Mcpherson. Should He Keep It Till His 
 Master Returned, Or Should He Forward It To Aberystwyth? Archie Replied 
 That He Was To Forward It, And Two Days After There Came To Him A Small 
 Box, Containing A Lovely Turquois Ring, Of   Five Stones, Unmistakably 
 Real, With A Good Sized Pearl In The   Center, And On The   Gold Band Was 
 Inscribed, "Little Betsey, 18--" 
   
   
   
 That Settled The   Question, Of   The   Donor, And Daisy Laughed Till She 
 Cried Over What She Called The   Old Woman's Spite. 
   
   
   
 "Nasty Old Cat," She Said, "Why Didn't She Send Some Money Instead Of 
 This Bauble, Which Is A Deal Too Large For The   Child? She Can't Wear It 
 In Years. I Must Say, Though, That It Is Very Beautiful, And The   Old 
 Thing Did Herself Justice When She Bought It. Look, Archie, It Fits Me 
 Perfectly!" And She Slipped It Onto Her Finger, Where It Remained; For, 
 As She Said, Bessie Could Not Wear It Then, And It Might As Well Do 
 Somebody Some Good. 
   
   
   
 Archie Wrote At Once To His Aunt, Inclosing A Card On Which Bessie Had 
 Printed With Infinite Pains, "I Got The   Ring; Thank You Ever So Much." 
   
   
   
 By Some Fatality This Letter, Which Was Directed To Allington, Mass., 
 U.S.A., Went Astray, And Was Never Received By Miss Mcpherson, Who Half 
 Expected It, And Who, With The   Memory Of   The   Blue-Eyed Child Upon The 
   
 Sands Fresh In Her Mind, Was Prepared To Answer It. But No Letter Came 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 4 (  Little Bessie) Pg 167 
 To Her, Or Went To Archie Either, And So Two People Were Disappointed, 
 And The   Chasm Widened Between Them, Archie Imputing It To His Aunt's 
 Peculiar Nature, And She Charging It All To That Jezebel, As She 
 Stigmatized Daisy, Of   Whom She Had Heard Most Exaggerated Accounts From 
 Her Brother's Wife, The   Lady Jane. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 168 
 When, Three Years After That Summer, Mrs. Captain Smithers, Of   Penrhyn 
 Park, Middlesex, Invited Mr. And Mrs. Archibald Mcpherson To Spend A Few 
 Weeks At Her Handsome Country House, And Meet The   Hon. John Mcpherson 
 And His Wife, The   Lady Jane, She Did It In Perfect Faith And With Entire 
 Confidence In Daisy As A Matron Of   Immaculate Principles And Spotless 
 Reputation. She Had Met Her The   Previous Winter At A Pension In 
 Florence, Where Daisy, Who Was Suffering From A Severe Cold On Her 
 Lungs, Played The   Role Of   The   Interesting Invalid, And Seldom Went Out 
 Except For A Short Walk In The   Warmest Part Of   The   Day, And Only 
 Appeared In The   Parlor In The   Evening, Where She Made A Lovely Picture, 
 Seated In A Large Easy-Chair, With Her Pretty Blue Wrapper And Her Shawl 
 Of Soft White Wool Wrapped Around Her. 
   
   
   
 The Guests Of   The   House Were Mostly Americans, Who Had Never Heard Of 
 Daisy, And Knew Nothing Of   Monte Carlo, Or Lord Hardy, And Only Saw Her 
 A Devoted Wife And Mother, And Wondered Vaguely How She Could Ever Have 
 Married That Long, Lank, Lazy Englishman, Who Had Neither Life Nor 
 Spirit In Him, And Whom They Thought A Monster, Because He Never Seemed 
 The Least Concerned When His Lovely Little Wife Coughed The   Hardest, And 
 Could Scarcely Speak Aloud. That Was The   English Of   Him, They Said, And 
 They Set Upon Poor Archie Behind His Back, And Tore His Reputation As A 
 Husband Into Shreds, And Said Be Neglected His Sick Wife Shamefully, And 
 In Consequence, They Were Kinder And More Attentive To Her, And Her 
   
 Room Was Full Of   Flowers, And Fruit And Bottle Of   Port Wine And Sherry; 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 169 
 And Mrs. Captain Smithers, Who Fully Shared The   Opinions Of   Her American 
 Cousins, Took The   Beautiful Invalid To Drive With Her, And Made Much Of 
 Her, And Thought Her The   Most Charming Person She Had Ever Met, And 
 Ended, As Daisy Meant She Should, By Inviting Her To Spend The   Month Of 
 August At Penrhyn Park. 
   
   
   
 "You Will Meet Some Very Pleasant People," She Said, "And I Shall Be 
 Glad To Introduce You To Them. I Shall Ask Lady Jane Mcpherson And Her 
 Husband. It Is A Shame You Have Never Met Them. Lady Jane Is Rather 
 Peculiar, But A Very Good Woman, And You Ought To Know Her." 
   
   
   
 This The   Kind-Hearted And Not Very Far-Seeing Mrs. Smithers Said, 
 Because She Had Received The   Impression That The   Mcphersons Of   London 
 Slighted The   Mcphersons Of   Stoneleigh, Not So Much For Their Poverty, As 
 For The   Fact That Daisy's Family Was Not Equal To Their Own. 
   
   
   
 "And This I Think Very Absurd," She Said To Daisy. "I Belong To The 
 Mercantile World, For My Father Is A Liverpool Merchant, And At First 
 Smithers' Mother And Sisters Were Inclined To Treat Me Coolly, Though 
 They Are Very Friendly Now; So, You See, My Dear, I Know How It Feels 
 Not To Be In Perfect Accord With One's Family, And I Mean To Do My Best 
 For You. I Shall Bring You And Lady Jane Together. She Is Sure To Like 
 You." 
   
   
   
 "Thank You." Daisy Said. "I Hope She May, For Bessie's Sake. She Could 
 Be Of   Use To Her In The   Future; But, If You Please, Do Not Tell Her She 
 Is To Meet Me, Or She May Decline Your Invitation." 
   
   
   
 "Very Well," Was Mrs. Smithers' Reply. "I Will Say Nothing About You." 
   
   
   
 And So, Without Mentioning All Her Expected Guests, Mrs. Smithers Asked 
 Lady Jane To Visit Her In August, And That Lady, Who Had Twice Before 
 Enjoyed The   Hospitalities Of   Penrhyn Park, Accepted Readily, With No 
 Suspicion That The   Woman Whom She Detested More Than Any Creature In The 
 World Was To Be There Also. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 170 
   
 The House At Penrhyn Park Was Very Large And Commodious, With A Wing On 
 Either Side Of   The   Main Building, And In These Wings Were Situated The 
 Sleeping Rooms For Guests. A Wide Hall Divided The   Main Part, And On The 
 Second Floor Were Two Large, Airy Chambers, Opposite Each Other, With 
 Dressing-Room, And Bath-Room, And Alcove For Bed Attached, And The   Whole 
 Fitted Up Elegantly. These Rooms Were Usually Given To The   Most Honored 
 Guests, Those Who Rejoiced In Titles, And On The   Occasions Of   Her Former 
 Visits At Penrhyn, Lady Jane Had Occupied One, And Her Bosom Friend, Old 
 Lady Oakley, The   Other. But This Time There Was A Change, And When Lady 
 Oakley Arrived With Her Maid, And Her Poodle Dog, And Her Ear Trumpet, 
 For She Was Very Deaf, She Was Assigned A Room In One Of   The   Wings, Her 
 Hostess Telling Her Apologetically That She Had Thought It Well To Put 
 The Mcphersons Together As They Would Thus Get On Better, And She Was So 
 Anxious For Lady Jane To Like Mrs. Archie, The   Sweetest, Most Amiable Of 
 Women. Lady Oakley, Who Knew That Every Apartment At Penrhyn Was Like A 
 Palace, Cared Little Where She Was Put, And Settled Herself In Her 
 Quarters The   Evening Before The   London Mcphersons Were Expected, Daisy 
 Had Been There A Week Or More, For She Was Prompt To The   Day. Their 
 Funds Were Very Low; They Were Owing Seven Pounds For Lodgings In 
 London, Besides Various Bills To The   Green-Grocer, The   Dry-Grocer, The 
 Milkman, And The   Baker, And Had Barely Enough To Pay For Their 
 Second-Class Tickets From London.. 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know What We Are Going To Do," Archie Said, When Alone With His 
 Wife In The   Beautiful Room Over Which Daisy Had Gone Into Ecstasies, 
 Exclaiming, As She Seated Herself In A Luxurious Easy-Chair: 
   
   
   
 "Why, Archie, We Are Housed Like Princes! We Have Never Been In A Place 
 Like This. I Wish We Were To Stay Longer Than A Month. I Mean To Manage 
 Somehow For An Extension." 
   
   
   
 A Low Growl Was The   Only Sound From Archie, Who Was Busy Brushing Off 
 The Dust Gathered On The   Journey. 
   
   
   
 "Say, Isn't It Nice?" She Continued, And Then Coming Into The   Room And 
 Wiping His Face With The   Towel As He Came, Archie Replied: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 171 
   
   
 "Nice Enough, Yes; But I Don't Know What We Are Going To Do When We Have 
 To Leave Here, I Tell You, It Makes A Chap Feel Mighty Mean Not To Have 
 A Shilling In His Pocket, And That's Just My Case. How Much Have You?" 
   
   
   
 "Twenty Shillings," Was Daisy's Reply. "But Never Mind; Trust Me To 
 Fill The   Purse Somehow. I Have An Idea; So, Don't Look So Glum, And Let 
 Us Enjoy The   Present." 
   
   
   
 "But I Can't," Archie Replied; "I Cannot Enjoy Myself, Feeling All The 
 Time That We Are Living Upon Other People, And Accepting Invitations We 
 Never Can Return. In Short, We Are Nothing But Impostors, Both Of   Us." 
   
   
   
 He Spoke Savagely, And Turned To Re-Enter His Dressing-Room, In The   Door 
 Of Which Bessie Stood, With Her Great Blue Eyes Fixed Wonderingly And 
 Sadly Upon Him. She Had Heard All The   Conversation, And There Was A 
 Troubled Look On Her Face, As She Said: 
   
   
   
 "What Is An Impostor, Papa? What Does It Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "It Means," He Answered, "That We Impose Upon People Every Hour Of   Our 
 Lives, Passing Ourselves Off For What We Are Not. People Suppose We Have 
 Money, When We Haven't A Shilling To Spare, And Owe Everybody Besides." 
   
   
   
 "I See; It Means We Are Shams, And Not Real," Bessie Said, And Her 
 Bright Face Was Overclouded With An Expression Pitiful To See In One So 
 Young. 
   
   
   
 This Was The   Mcphersons' First Day At Penrhyn Park, But The   Little 
 Passage At Arms Did Not At All Dim Daisy's Sky. Something Would Turn Up, 
 She Knew; And At Dinner Something Did Turn Up, For Mrs. Smithers 
 Mentioned To Archie That Her Husband Had Fallen In With The   Young Irish 
 Lord Who Had Been For A Day Or Two At The   Pension In Florence, And, 
 Remembering How Intimate He Was With Mr. Mcpherson He Had Invited Him To 
 Spend A Week At Penrhyn Park, And The   Young Man Had Accepted, And Would 
 Arrive The   10th. There Was A Gleam Of   Triumph In Daisy's Eyes As They 
   
 Met Her Husband's. The   Presence Of   Lord Hardy Meant Money, For She Had 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 172 
 Only To Lament Her Poverty And Talk Of   Burying Herself At Stoneleigh, 
 And Instantly The   Generous Irishman Would Insist Upon Relieving Her 
 Present Needs. 
   
   
   
 "It Is Only A Loan. You Can Pay Me Some Time When Your Ship Comes In, 
 And Really I Have More Than I Know What To Do With." 
   
   
   
 This Was Always Lord Hardy's Argument, To Which Daisy Yielded, And Went 
 On Piling Up The   Debt Which She Insisted Would Be Paid In Some Way, And 
 Her Thoughts Always Turned To The   Old Aunt In America, Through Whom 
 Relief Must Some Day Come. But Archie Knew Better, And Their 
 Indebtedness To Lord Hardy Filled Him With Shame, Just As Daisy's 
 Intimacy With The   Young Man Filled Him With Disgust, Though He Had 
 Perfect Faith In The   Irishman, Whose Worst Fault Was An Open And Hearty 
 Admiration For A Married Woman; And, To A Certain Extent, He Had Faith 
 In Daisy, Who, Much As She Might Compromise Her Good Name By Flirtation, 
 Would Never Break Her Marriage Vow In The   Letter, Even If She Did In 
 Spirit. In A Way She Would Be True To Him Always, But The   World Did Not 
 Know Her As He Did, And He Knew Perfectly Well How She Was Talked About 
 And Her Frivolous Conduct Commented Upon By Such People As Lady Jane And 
 Her Set. But He Could Not Help Himself. Daisy Was Master, And He 
 Submitted, With A Feeling Of   Humiliation Which Showed Itself Upon His 
 Face And Made Him Very Quiet And Ill At Ease, Except When Bessie Was 
 With Him. There Was Something About Bessie Which Restored His 
 Self-Respect And Made A Man Of   Him, Bessie Was His All, And To Himself 
 He Had Made A Vow That She Should Not Follow In The   Footsteps Of   Her 
 Mother. 
   
   
   
 "I Will Kill Her First," He Said, With Clenched Fists And Flashing Eyes, 
 And Daisy Would Never Have Known Him Could She Have Seen Him When, As 
 Was Often The   Case, He Went Over By Himself What He Would Say To Her If 
 He Ever Got His Courage Up. 
   
   
   
 Taking A Chair For His Auditor, He Would Gesticulate Fiercely, And 
 Declare That He Would Not Stand It Any Longer. "Daisy Mcpherson," He 
 Would Say, Addressing Himself To The   Chair, "I Tell You What It Is. I Am 
 Ashamed Of   Myself, And Of   You, Too, And I Am Going To Stop It, And Take 
 You Home, And Be Master Of   My Own House, And If We Cannot Live On Our 
 Small Income, You Can Take Up Your Dead Mother's Trade And Make Dresses, 
 And, By Jove, I'll Help You, Too! I'll Keep The   Books, And--And--" 
   
   
   
   
 Here He Would Stop, Not Knowing Exactly What Else He Would Do, For Work 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 173 
 Was Something To Which He Did Not Take Kindly. 
   
   
   
 As The   Chair Never Offered Any Remonstrance, No Matter How Savage He 
 Was, He Usually Felt Better, And Respected Himself More After An Attack 
 Upon It, And There The   Battle Ended, For He Had Not The   Courage To Deal 
 Thus With His Wife, Who Had Ruled Him Too Long To Yield Her Scepter 
 Now. 
   
   
   
 Such Was The   Condition Of   Things Between This Ill-Assorted Pair When We 
 Find Them At Penrhyn Park, Which So Fully Accorded With Daisy's Tastes 
 That She At Once Determined To Stay Longer Than A Month, Even If She 
 Were Not Invited To Extend Her Visit. She Had Been At The   Park A Week Or 
 More, Enjoying All The   _Eclat_ Of   The   Favored Guest, For Mrs. Smithers' 
 Infatuation Was Complete, When It Was Announced At The   Breakfast Table 
 That The   Hon. John Mcpherson, With Lady Jane And Neil, Would Arrive That 
 Evening In Time For Dinner. 
   
   
   
 Instantly Archie's Face Flushed Crimson, For He Had Not Seen His Uncle 
 Since His Marriage, Which Had Called Forth A Letter So Angry In Its Tone 
 That He Had Never Answered It, Or Sought For Any Further Intercourse 
 With His Indignant Relative. 
   
   
   
 Daisy, On The   Contrary, Was Wholly Unmoved. 
   
   
   
 "_Veni, Vidi, Vici_," Was Her Motto, Which Had Proved True In So Many 
 Instances That She Fancied She Had Only To Meet The   Haughty Lady Jane 
 Face To Face And Conquer Her Also. And Yet She Did Feel A Little Nervous 
 When, As The   Hour For The   Train Drew Near, She Went To Her Room And 
 Commenced Her Toilet For Dinner. 
   
   
   
 "Let Me See," She Murmured: "They Have Undoubtedly Heard That I Am A 
 Brazen Face And A Minx, And Awfully Extravagant And Flashy In Style; So 
 Simplicity In Dress And Modesty Of   Demeanor Will Best Suit Me Now. I 
 Must Not Wear My Paste Diamonds, For Though I've No Idea Lady Jane Can 
 Tell Them From The   Real, She Would Think Them Far Too Expensive For 
 People In Our Circumstances, And Wonder How I Got Them." 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 174 
   
   
 So The   False Diamonds Were Put Aside, As Was Everything Else Which Could 
 Awaken An Inquiry As To Its Cost, And A Simple Blue Muslin Was Chosen, 
 With Ruching At The   Neck And Nothing On The   Sleeves, Which Were Rather 
 Wide And Showed To Good Advantage The   Beautifully Rounded Arms And 
 Hands, Of   Which Daisy Was So Proud. Her Golden Curls Were Gathered In A 
 Shining Mass At The   Back Of   Her Head And Fastened With A Comb Of   Pink 
 Coral, Lord Hardy's Gift, When He Was In Naples With Her. At Her Throat 
 She Wore A Blush Rose And Another In Her Belt, With No Jewelry Of   Any 
 Kind, Except Her Wedding Ring, And Bessie's Turquois, Which She Still 
 Appropriated. Nothing Could Be Simpler Than Her Whole Dress, And Nothing 
 More Becoming, For It Gave Her A Sweet Girlish Look, Which She Knew 
 Always Produced An Effect. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile The   Expected Guests Had Arrived, And Daisy Heard Them In The 
 Hall As They Took Possession Of   The   Room Opposite Hers. Lady Jane Was 
 Very Tired, And Hot, And Dusty, For She Had Come From Edinburgh That 
 Day, And She Glanced Around Her Luxurious Apartment With A Feeling Of 
 Comfort And Relief, As She Issued Her Orders To Her Maid, Lydia, And 
 Talked To Her Husband. 
   
   
   
 "Open The   Little Trunk, Lydia, And Take Out My Pearl-Colored Grenadine; 
 I Cannot Wear A Heavy Silk To-Night; And Find My Valenciennes Fichu And 
 My Small Diamonds, I Don't Suppose There Is Any One In Particular Here, 
 Unless It Is Lady Oakley, And She, I Presume Has The   Room Opposite This. 
 She Did, The   Last Time We Were Here. John, We Are Really Very 
 Comfortable. Mrs. Smithers Knows How To Keep Up An Attractive House, And 
 Is A Charming Woman, Though, Of   Course, Not Quite To The   Manner Born. 
 Was Her Father An Iron Monger, Or What?" 
   
   
   
 "He Was A Wholesale Merchant, And Worth A Mint Of   Money. Why, He Could 
 Buy Out Every Mcpherson And Trevellian In The   United Kingdom," Was 
 John's Reply; And Then, With A Little Toss Of   Her Head, Lady Jane Began 
 Her Toilet, For It Wanted But An Hour Of   Dinner. 
   
   
   
 "There, That Will Do For Me; I Can Finish The   Rest Myself. And Now Go To 
 Blanche's Room And See To Her And Send Neil To Me," She Said To Lydia, 
 When She Was Nearly Dressed. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 175 
   
 Lydia Obeyed, And After She Had Gone, Lady Jane Said To Her Husband: 
   
   
   
 "I Hope Mrs. Smithers Will Not Object To Blanche, Even If She Was Not 
 Invited. I Really Could Not Leave Her Behind." 
   
   
   
 There Was No Reply From John, Who Was Busy In The   Dressing-Room, But A 
 Fresh Young Voice From The   Doorway Answered Her: 
   
   
   
 "I Think It Was Downright Cheeky To Bring Her Without An Invitation. 
 With Her Giggling, And Her _Reelys_, And Her _Yis-Es_--All She Can 
 Say--And Her White Eyebrows And Tow Hair, She Is Not Very Ornamental, 
 Even If She Has Ten Thousand A Year." 
   
   
   
 The Speaker Was Neil Mcpherson, The   Boy Who On The   Fourth Of   July Had 
 Been Thrashed By Grey Jerrold For His Sneer At The   American Flag, Find 
 His Comments On American Ladies. He Was A Year Older Than Grey, With A 
 Dark, Handsome Face, A Pleasant Smile, And Winsome Ways When He Chose To 
 Be Agreeable. As A Rule, He Was Very Good-Natured, And His Manners Were 
 Perfect For A Boy Of   Fifteen; But There Was In All He Did Or Said An Air 
 Of Superiority, As If He Felt Himself Quite Above The   Majority Of   His 
 Companions, Which, Indeed, Was The   Fact. Trained By His Mother From 
 Infancy To Consider The   Trevellian Blood The   Best In England Outside The 
 Pale Of   Royalty, And The   Mcpherson Blood The   Best Outside The   Peerage, 
 It Was Not Strange That His Good Qualities--And He Had Many--Should Be 
 Warped, And Dwarfed, And Overshadowed By An Indomitable Pride And 
 Supreme Selfishness, Which Would Prompt Him At Any Time To Sacrifice His 
 Best Friend In Behalf Of   His Own Interest. And Yet Neil Was Generally A 
 Favorite, For He Was Frank, And Obliging, And Good-Humored, And Very 
 Gentlemanly In His Manner, And Quick To Render The   Little Attentions So 
 Gratifying To The   Ladies, By Whom He Was Held In High Esteem As A 
 Pattern Boy. He Was The   Idol Of   His Mother, Who Saw No Fault In Him 
 Whatever, And Who Had Commenced Already To Plan For Him A Brilliant 
 Marriage, Or At Least A Marriage Of   Money, For Her Own Income Was Not 
 Large, And That Of   Her Husband Smaller Still. 
   
   
   
 Blanche Trevellian, Whom Neil Had Designated As Tow-Haired, And 
 White-Browed, Was Her Grand-Niece, And Neil's Second Cousin, And As 
 Heiress To Ten Thousand A Year, She Might Develop Into A Desirable 
   
 _Parti_, Notwithstanding Her Ordinary Appearance Now. And So, When The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 176 
 Girl Became An Orphan, Lady Jane Offered To Take Charge Of   Her, And Took 
 Her Into The   Family As The   Daughter Of   The   House, Though She Never 
 Encouraged Neil To Think Of   Her As A Sister. She Was His Cousin Blanche, 
 And Entitled To A Great Deal Of   Forbearance And Respect, Because Of   Her 
 Money, And Because Her Mother Had Been The   Granddaughter Of   A Duke. Neil 
 Called Her Cousin Blanche, And Quarreled With And Teased Her, And Made 
 Fun Of   Her White Eyebrows, And Said Her Feet Were Too Big, And Her 
 Ankles Too Small, And That On Standing She Always Bent Her Knees To Make 
 Herself Look Short; For She Was Very Tall And Angular, And Awkward Every 
 Way. 
   
   
   
 "Wait Till My Cousin Bessie Grows Up; There's A Beauty For You," He Had 
 Said To His Mother On His Return From Stoneleigh, Where He Had Spent A 
 Few Days The   Winter Previous, And Greatly To The   Annoyance Of   His 
 Mother, He Talked Constantly Of   The   Lovely Child Who Had Made So Strong 
 An Impression Upon Him. 
   
   
   
 Lady Jane Had Heard Much Of   Daisy's Exploits, And As The   Stories 
 Concerning Her Were Greatly Exaggerated, She Looked Upon Her, If Not 
 Actually An Abandoned Woman, As One Whose Good Name Was Hopelessly 
 Tarnished, And She Never Wished To See Either Her Face Or That Of   Her 
 Child. Nor Did She Dream How Near The   Enemy Was To Her; Only Just Across 
 The Hall, In The   Room Which She Fully Believed To Be Occupied By Her 
 Friend, Old Lady Oakley, From Grosvenor Square. When Her Husband And 
 Neil Went Out, As They Did Soon After The   Latter Had Expressed Himself 
 With Regard To Blanche And Been Sharply Reproved, They Left The   Door 
 Ajar, And She Could Hear The   Sound Of   Footsteps In The   Room Opposite, 
 Where Lady Oakley Was Supposed To Be Making Her Toilet, Just As Lady 
 Jane Was Making Hers. 
   
   
   
 "I Believe I Will Go And See Her," She Said To Herself, When Her 
 Dressing Was Completed And She Found She Had A Good Fifteen Minutes 
 Before The   Dinner Hour, And Stepping Across The   Hall She Knocked At 
 Daisy's Door. 
   
   
   
 Daisy's First Impulse Was To Call Out, "_Entrez!_" As She Did On The 
   
 Continent; Her Second, To Open The   Door Herself, Which She Did, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 177 
 Disclosing To The   View Of   Her Astonished Visitor, Not A Fat, Red-Faced 
 Dowager Of   Seventy, But A Wonderful Vision Of   Girlish Loveliness, Clad 
 In Simple Muslin, With A Mischievous Twinkle In The   Blue Eyes Which Met 
 Hers So Fearlessly. 
   
   
   
 "I Beg Your Pardon, Miss," Lady Jane Began, Stammeringly: "I Thought 
 This Was Lady Oakley's Room. She Is My Friend. I Hope You Will Excuse 
 Me," She Continued, As She Detected The   Smothered Mirth In Daisy's Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "There Is Nothing To Excuse," Daisy Began, In Perfectly Well-Bred Tones, 
 "The Mistake Was Natural. Lady Oakley Did Occupy This Room, I Believe, 
 But She Is Now In The   North Wing, As Mrs. Smithers Kindly Gave This Room 
 To Me So That I Might Be Near You; That Is, If, As I Suppose, You Are 
 Lady Jane Mcpherson?" And She Looked Steadily At Her Visitor, Who With A 
 Slight Bridling Of   Her Long Neck, Bowed In The   Affirmative, Never 
 Doubting That The   Young Person Before Her Was Fully Her Equal, 
 Notwithstanding The   Plainness Of   Her Dress, Every Detail Of   Which She 
 Took In At A Glance And Mentally Pronounced Perfect. 
   
   
   
 "Some Poor Earl's Daughter Whom Mrs. Smithers Has Found. She Has A 
 Peculiar Talent For Making Good Acquaintances," She Thought, Just As 
 Daisy Offered Her Hand, Which She Involuntarily Took, But Dropped As If 
 It Had Been A Viper When The   Latter Said: 
   
   
   
 "Then You Are My Aunt, Or Rather My Husband's Aunt, For I Am Mrs. 
 Archibald Mcpherson, And I Am So Glad To Meet You." 
   
   
   
 Had A Bomb-Shell Exploded At Lady Jane's Feet And Struck Her In The   Face 
 She Could Not Have Been More Astonished. Stepping Quickly Back From This 
 Claimant To Her Notice, Her Face Grew Pale For An Instant, And Then 
 Flushed With Anger, As She Gasped: 
   
   
   
 "_You_, Mrs. Archibald Mcpherson! That--That--" She Did Not Say What, 
 But Added, "What Are You Doing Here?" 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 178 
   
 "Visiting Mrs. Smithers Like Yourself," Daisy Replied, With 
 Imperturbable Gravity. "We Were Together In Florence, Where I Was Sick, 
 And She Was Kind Enough To Like Me, And She Invited Me To Spend This 
 Month With Her, So That I Might Meet Archie's Relatives, Whom She 
 Thought I Ought To Know, And Lady Oakley Thinks So Too. She Came 
 Yesterday." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Lady Jane Kept Repeating, As She Retreated Step By Step Till She 
 Stood In Her Own Door, With Her Eyes Still Fixed Upon Daisy, Who 
 Fascinated Her In Spite Of   Her Deeply Rooted Prejudice, Amounting Almost 
 To Hatred. 
   
   
   
 The Creature, As She Designated Her, Was Far Prettier Than She Had 
 Supposed, And Might Pass For A Lady With Those Who Knew Nothing Of   Her 
 Antecedents--But Then Her Reputation As A Bold, Fast Woman! Would It Be 
 Safe Or Right To Allow Blanche, Whom She Designed For Neil, To Remain 
 Under The   Same Roof With Such A Person? Was Her First Query. Still, If 
 Mrs. Smithers, Who Was A Power In The   Social World, Notwithstanding Her 
 Connection With Trade, Had Taken Her Up, And Lady Oakley, Too, Perhaps 
 It Would Be Better Not To Make A Scene And Show Her Animosity Too Much. 
 She Could Be Barely Civil To The   Woman And Cut Her Visit Short On One 
 Pretext Or Another. Thus Deciding, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Meeting You So Suddenly Has Surprised Me Very Much, Mrs. Mcpherson. I 
 Hope Your Husband Is Well. I Knew Him When A Boy. Perhaps He Is In The 
 Drawing-Room. I Think I Will Go Down, As It Is Nearly Dinnertime," And 
 Bowing Stiffly, She Went Down The   Stairs, Every Nerve Quivering With 
 Insulted Dignity, And Not Quite Certain Whether She Heard A Smothered 
 Laugh Or Not From The   Room, Where Daisy Was Shaking With Laughter At 
 What She Termed The   Old Cat's Discomfiture. 
   
   
   
 "Nasty Thing!" She Said "How She Hates Me, And How Little I Care! I Hope 
 I Sha'n't Let Her Spoil My Fun. I Have The   Inside Track, And I Mean To 
 Keep It!" 
   
   
   
 Thus Deciding, She, Too, Started For The   Drawing-Room, Where The   Guests 
 Were Assembling For Dinner, And Where Mrs. Smithers, Who Was By Nature 
 Rather Officious And Anxious To Right Everything, Was Explaining To Lady 
 Jane That She Had Invited Mr. And Mrs. Archibald Mcpherson To Meet Her, 
   
 And Was Descanting Upon The   Beauty And Amiability Of   The   Latter, Whom 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 179 
 Her Ladyship Was Sure To Like. 
   
   
   
 "A Little Too Much Of   A Coquette, Perhaps," She Said, "But So Very 
 Pretty And Piquant That She Cannot Help Attracting Admiration." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know--I Have Seen Her. I Made Her Acquaintance In The   Upper 
 Hall," Lady Jane Answered, Coldly, And This Saved The   Embarrassment Of 
 An Introduction When Daisy At Last Appeared, Perfectly Self-Possessed 
 And Graceful, And Looking, As Lady Jane Unwillingly Confessed To 
 Herself, As Innocent As A Madonna. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile Archie Had Sought His Uncle, Resolved To Have The   Awkwardness 
 Of Their First Meeting Over Before Any Prying Eyes Were Upon Them. He 
 Found Him Alone, And, Mustering All His Courage, Went Up To Him And 
 Offered His Hand, As If Nothing Had Ever Occured To Separate Them. 
   
   
   
 John Mcpherson Had Heard From His Host That His Nephew Was There, And 
 Was In A Most Perturbed State Of   Mind, On His Wife's Account, Rather 
 Than On His Own. She Would Be Very Indignant, And Perhaps Do Something 
 Rash, He Feared, While, For Himself He Wanted To See The   Boy, Whom He 
 Had Always Liked. It Was While He Was Thinking Thus That Archie Came 
 Suddenly Upon Him. In His Surprise, Mr. Mcpherson Forgot Everything 
 Except The   Young Man Standing So Humbly Before Him, With A Look On His 
 Face, And In His Eyes, Like The   Brother Dead Years Ago, And Who, When 
 Dying, Had Said, "Be Kind To Archie." 
   
   
   
 Extending Both Hands To His Nephew, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Archie, By Jove, I Am Glad To See You. I Hope You Are Well, Though Upon 
 My Word, You Don't Look So," And He Glanced Curiously, And With A 
 Sensation Of   Pity, At The   Young Man, Who, Though Scarcely Thirty-One, 
 Might Have Passed For Forty, He Was So Pale And Care Worn, While His 
 Clothes Were Threadbare And Shining In Places, And Hung Upon Him 
 Loosely. But At This Cordial Greeting, There Was A Wonderful 
 Transformation, And Archie's Face Grew Almost Boyish In Its Expression, 
 And There Was A Moisture In His Eyes As He Took His Uncle's Hands And 
 Held Them, While He Answered The   Questions Put To Him So Rapidly. 
 Remembering At Last That It Was His Duty To Reprove His Nephew A Little, 
 The Hon. John Said To Him: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 180 
 "I Have Been Very Angry With You, For Your Hasty Marriage Was Not What I 
 Could Have Wished. It Has Severed You From--Us--From Lady Jane 
 Completely." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know," Archie Replied. "I Supposed You Would Not Like It; But My 
 Marriage Was For Myself, And Not For Any One Else." 
   
   
   
 "And It Has Proved All You Could Wish?" His Uncle Asked, Regarding Him 
 Steadily. 
   
   
   
 Archie's Face Was Very Red, And His Lips Were White, As He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Daisy Was Very Young. We Ought To Have Waited; But She Is Beautiful, 
 And Greatly Admired." 
   
   
   
 "Umph! More's The   Pity!" John Said. Then, After A Moment's Silence, He 
 Continued: "I Say, Archie, How Have You Managed To Live All These Years? 
 I Hear Of   You Everywhere I Hope You Have Not Resorted To The 
 Gaming-Table?" 
   
   
   
 "Never!" Came Decidedly From Archie, "Do You Think I Would Break My 
 Promise To My Father? I Have Never Touched A Card, Even For Amusement, 
 Though I Have Wanted To So Much, When I Needed Money Sadly And Saw How 
 Easily It Was Won At Monte Carlo." 
   
   
   
 "Your Wife Plays, Though!" John Said Sharply; And Archie Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Nothing To Say On That Score, Except That Daisy Takes Care Of 
 Me. I Should Starve Without Her; For You Know I Was Not Brought Up To 
 Work, And It Is Too Late Now To Begin, Though I Believe I'd Be Willing 
 To Break Stone On The   Highway, If I Had The   Strength." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Yes, I See," The   Uncle Interposed, A Horrible Dread Seizing Him 
 Lest His Nephew Might Do Something Beneath A Mcpherson Unless He Was 
   
 Prevented. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 181 
   
   
 "How Much Have You Now?--How Much Money, I Mean?" 
   
   
   
 "Just One Shilling; And Daisy Has, Ten. If Mrs. Smithers Had Not Invited 
 Us Here, Heaven Only Knows What We Should Have Done, For Daisy Will Not 
 Stay At Stoneleigh; So We Travel From Place To Place, And She Manages 
 Somehow," Archie Said: And His Uncle Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "And Makes Her Name A By-Word And A Reproach, As I Suppose You Know." 
   
   
   
 "Daisy Is My Wife!" Archie Replied, With A Dignity For Which His Uncle 
 Menially Respected Him. 
   
   
   
 Just Then The   Last Dinner-Bell Rang, And Rising From His Seat, John Put 
 His Hand First In His Vest Pocket And Then Into Archie's Hand, Where He 
 Left A Twenty-Pound Note, Saying Rapidly: 
   
   
   
 "You Needn't Tell _Her_--Your Wife I Mean, Or Mine, Either. A Man May Do 
 As He Likes Occasionally." 
   
   
   
 They Were Walking Toward The   House, Arm-In-Arm, And Archie's Step Was 
 Lighter, And His Face Brighter And Handsomer Than It Had Been In Many A 
 Day. Indeed, He Was Quite His Old Self As He Entered The   Drawing Room 
 And Greeted His August Aunt, Who Received Him More Graciously Than, She 
 Had His Wife. 
   
   
   
 Just Then Neil Came In With Bessie, Whom He Took To His Mother, Saying: 
   
   
   
 "Look, Mother, Here Is Bessie. Didn't I Tell You She Was A Beauty?" 
   
   
   
 Then, As His Mother Merely Inclined Her Head, He Lifted The   Child In 
 His Arms And Held Her Close To The   Proud Lips Which Touched The   White 
 Forehead Coldly, While A Frown Darkened The   Lady's Face, For 
 Notwithstanding That Bessie Was So Young And Neil A Mere Boy, She 
   
 Disapproved Of   The   Liking Between Them Lest It Should Interfere With 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 182 
 Blanche. But Neil Did Not Fancy Blanche, And He Did Like Bessie, And 
 Took Her In To Dinner, Holding Her Little Hand While She Skipped And 
 Jumped At His Side And Looked Up In His Face With Those Great Blue Eyes 
 Which Moved Him Strangely Now, And Which In The   After Time Were To 
 Bewilder And Intoxicate And Awaken In Him All The   Better Impulses Of   His 
 Nature And Then Become The   Sweetest And The   Saddest Memory Of   His Life. 
   
   
   
 "It Is So Nice To Go To Dinner With Big People And Have All You Want To 
 Eat, Isn't It?" She Said To Him, As She Settled Herself In Her Chair And 
 Adjusted Her Napkin With All The   Precision Of   A Grown Person. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course It's Nice," Neil Replied, Never Dreaming What A Real Dinner 
 Was To This Child Who Had So Often Dined On A Bit Of   Bread, A Few 
 Shriveled Grapes, A Fig Or Two And Some Raisins, Trying Hard To Keep Her 
 Tears Back When The   Bread Was Dry And Scanty And She Was Very Hungry. 
   
   
   
 She Was Very Happy With Neil At Her Side, And She Laughed And Chatted 
 With Him And Told Him Of   Stoneleigh And The   White Rabbit Old Anthony Was 
 Rearing For Him When He Came At Christmas As He Had Promised To Do. 
   
   
   
 Dinner Being Over, Archie, Who Did Not Smoke, Excused Himself From The 
 Gentlemen Who Did, And Taking Bessie With Him, Sauntered Off Into The 
 Grounds Till He Reached The   Seat Where He Had Found His Uncle. Sitting 
 Down Upon It And Taking Bessie In His Lap He Told Her Of   His Good 
 Fortune And Showed Her The   Bank-Note. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I Am So Glad!" The   Child Exclaimed; "For Now We Are Real, And Not 
 Impostors, Are We?" 
   
   
   
 "Not In The   Sense Of   Not Having Any Money," He Replied, But There Was A 
 Sad, Anxious Expression On His Face, As He Looked Down Upon The   Little 
 Girl Beside Him, And Thought Of   The   Future And What It Might Bring To 
 Her. 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," He Said, At Last, "How Would You Like To Live At Stoneleigh 
   
 Altogether, And Not Be Traveling About?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 183 
   
   
   
 "Oh, I'd Like It So Much," Bessie Said, "But I Am Afraid Mamma Would 
 Not. She Hates Stoneleigh, It's So Dull." 
   
   
   
 "But You And I Might Live There. You Would Be My Little Housekeeper And 
 I Could Teach You Your Lessons," Archie Said, Conjuring Up In His Mind A 
 Vision Of   A Quiet Home With Bessie As His Companion. 
   
   
   
 If Daisy Did Not Choose To Stay With Him She Could Go And Come As She 
 Liked, He Thought, And Then And There He Decided That _His_ Wandering 
 Life Was At An End. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day The   Party At Penrhyn Park Was Increased By Mr. And Mrs. 
 Burton Jerrold From Boston: "Very Nice Americans, Especially The   Lady, 
 Who Might Pass For An Englishwoman," Mrs. Smithers Informed Her Guests. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know Them, Or Rather I Know Their Son Grey, The   Young Cub Who 
 Thrashed Me So Last Fourth Of   July When We Were At Melrose," Neil 
 Exclaimed; "But He's Not A Bad Fellow After All, And We Grew To Be Good 
 Friends, I Hope He Is Coming, Too." 
   
   
   
 But Grey Did Not Come, As The   Reader Will Remember, For His Mother Made 
 It A Kind Of   Punishment For His Quarrel With Neil, That He Should Remain 
 In London While She Visited At Penrhyn Park, Where She Met With Lady 
 Jane Mcpherson, Whom She Admired Greatly, And With Daisy, Whom She 
 Detested For The   Bold Coquetry, Which Manifested Itself So Plainly After 
 The Arrival Of   Lord Hardy, That Even Mrs. Smithers' Sense Of   Propriety 
 Was Shocked, And She Began To Look Forward With Pleasure To The   Day When 
 Her House Would Be Freed From The   Presence Of   This Lady. 
   
   
   
 The Month Of   August Was The   Limit Of   The   Visit, And Daisy Would Have 
 Gone Then Had There Been Any Place To Go To Except Stoneleigh. But There 
 Was Not; No Friendly Door Was Open To Her. She Could Not Return To 
 London, And She Would Not Go To Stoneleigh: So, She Resolved To Remain 
   
 Where She Was Until Lord Hardy Returned To His Country Seat In Ireland, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 184 
 And Then She Would Go There And Take Archie And Bessie With Her. 
   
   
   
 To Carry Out This Purpose She Began Suddenly To Droop And Affect A 
 Languor And Weakness She Was Far From Feeling, For She Had Really Never 
 Been Better In Her Life, And Archie Knew It, And Watched Her With Dismay 
 As She Enacted The   Role Of   The   Interesting Invalid To Perfection. A 
 Little Hacking Cough Came On, With A Pain In Her Side, And Finally, To 
 Mrs. Smithers' Horror, She Took To Her Bed The   Last Week In August, 
 Unable To Sit Up, But Overwhelmed With Grief At Her Inability To Travel, 
 And Fear Lest She Should Be A Burden Upon Her Hostess, And Outstay Her 
 Welcome. 
   
   
   
 Never Dreaming That It Was A Farce To Gain Time, Mrs. Smithers Made The 
 Best Of   It, And Saw Guest After Guest Depart, Until Only The   Welsh 
 Mcphersons Remained, And She Was Longing To Get Away Herself To The 
 North Of   Scotland, Where She Was Due The   Middle Of   September. 
 Fortunately Lord Hardy Went Home Sooner Than He Had Intended, And Wrote 
 To Daisy And Her Husband That His House Was Ready For Them, And Then The 
 Invalid Recovered Her Strength Rapidly, And Was Able In Three Days To 
 Leave Penrhyn Park, And Travel To Ireland With Archie, Who Had Fought 
 Hard To Return To Stoneleigh And Begin The   New Life He Had Resolved 
 Upon. But Daisy Knew Better Than To Go To Hardy Manor Without Him, And 
 She Persuaded Him To Go With Her And Then To Paris, From Which Place She 
 Made A Flying Visit To Monte Carlo, Where She Met With Such Success That 
 She Did Not Greatly Object To Spending The   Holidays At Stoneleigh, 
 Whither They Went Just Before Christmas. 
   
   
   
 It Was At This Time That Archie Received His Aunt's Letter Offering To 
 Take Little Bessie And Bring Her Up As A Sensible, Useful Woman. For A 
 Moment Archie's Heart Leaped Into His Throat As He Thought Of 
 Emancipating His Child From The   Baneful Influence Around Her, But When 
 He Remembered How Desolate He Should Be Without Her, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Cannot Let Her Go." 
   
   
   
 Upon One Point, However, He Was Still Resolved; He Would Remain At 
 Stoneleigh And Keep Bessie With Him. Nothing Could Change That Decision. 
 Daisy Would Of   Course Go Where She Pleased. He Could Not Restrain Her, 
 And As Many Englishwomen Did Travel Alone On The   Continent, She Might 
 Escape Remark In That Respect, And Be No More Talked About Than If He 
 Were With Her. At First Daisy Objected To This Plan. It Was Necessary 
 For Her To Earn Their Living, She Said, And The   Least Archie Could Do 
   
 Was To Give The   Support Of   His Presence. But Archie Was Firm, And When 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 5 ( At Penrhyn Park) Pg 185 
 In February Daisy Started Again On Her Trip, Which Had For Its 
 Destination Monte Carlo And Genoa, Archie Was Left Behind With His 
 Twenty-Pound Note, Which He Had Not Yet Touched, And With Bessie As His 
 Only Companion. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 186 
   
 Seven Years, And From A Lovely Child Of   Eight Years Old Bessie Mcpherson 
 Had Grown To A Wonderfully Beautiful Girl Of   Fifteen, Whose Face Once 
 Seen Could Never Be Forgotten, It Was So Sweet, And Pure, And Refined, 
 And Yet So Sad In Its Expression At Times, As If She Carried Some Burden 
 Heavier Than The   Care Of   Her Father, Who Was Fast Sinking Into A State 
 Of Confirmed Invalidism, And To Whom She Devoted All The   Freshness Of 
 Her Young Life, With No Thought For Herself Or Her Own Comfort. And 
 There Was A Shadow On The   Girl's Life; A Burden Of   Shame And Regret For 
 The Silly, Frivolous Mother, Who Spent So Little Time At Home, But Who 
 Flitted From Place To Place On The   Continent, Not Always In The   Best Of 
 Company But Managing Generally To Hang On To Some Old Dowager Either 
 English, French, Or German, And So Cover Herself With An Appearance Of 
 Respectability. Sometimes Lord Hardy Was With Her, And Sometimes He Was 
 Not, For As He Grew Older And Knew Her Better, He Began To Weary Of   Her 
 A Very Little. Just Now He Was In Egypt, And Before He Started He Sent 
 Her A Receipt In Full For All Her Indebtedness To Him For Borrowed Money 
 Which He Knew She Could Never Pay. And Daisy Had Written To Her Husband 
 That The   Debt Was Paid, And Had Given Him To Understand That A Stroke Of 
 Unparalleled Success Had Enabled Her To Do It. When Her Mother Died Two 
 Years Before, And Left A Few Hundreds To Her Daughter, Archie Had Urged 
 The Necessity Of   Sending The   Whole To Young Hardy, But Daisy Had Refused 
 And Spent It For Herself. Now, However, It Was Paid, And He Was Glad, 
 And Quite Content With His Uneventful Life, Even Though, It Was A Life 
 Of The   Closest Economy And Self-Denial For Himself And Bessie. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 187 
 When Daisy Had Plenty She Divided With The   Household At Stoneleigh, And 
 When She Had Little She Kept It For Herself, And Archie And Bessie 
 Shifted For Themselves--Or Rather The   Latter Did, And Was Sometimes 
 Almost As Hungry As She Had Been When She Ate The   Dry Bread And 
 Shriveled Grapes On The   Fifth Floor Back Of   Some Large Hotel. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Understood Perfectly Her Mother's Mode Of   Life, And Knew That 
 Though She Was Not Degraded In The   Worst Sense Of   The   Word, She Was An 
 Adventuress And A Gambler, Whom Good, Pure Women Shunned, And Over Whom 
 She Mourned As A Mother Mourns For The   Child Which Has Gone Astray. And 
 Yet Bessie's Life Was A Comparatively Happy One, For She Had Her Father, 
 And She Had Neil, Her Cousin, The   Handsome And Spirited Boy From Eton, 
 And Later The   Dashing Student From Oxford, Who Came Sometimes To 
 Stoneleigh And Made The   Place Like Heaven To The   Young Girl Blooming 
 There Unseen And Unknown To The   Great World Outside, And Bessie Hoped To 
 See Him Soon, For She Was Going With Her Father To London, Where She Had 
 Never Been Since She Was A Child, And Of   Which She Did Not Remember 
 Much. This Journey Had Cost Bessie A Great Deal Of   Anxiety And Planning 
 As To How They Could Afford It; But By Saving A Little Here And There, 
 And By Extra Self-Denials On Her Part, Sufficient Money For The   Journey, 
 And For A Week In Town, Was Raised At Last, And The   Trip Decided Upon. 
 Bessie Would Have Liked A New Dress And Hat For Herself, And A New Coat 
 For Her Father, But These Were Out Of   The   Question, So She Brushed And 
 Cleaned Her Father's Three-Year-Old Coat, And Washed And Ironed Her 
 Two-Year-Old Holland Linen, Freshened Up A Blue Ribbon For Her Last 
 Year's Hat, Mended Her Gloves, Put Plenty Of   Clean Collars, And Cuffs, 
 And Handkerchiefs, In Her Bag, Borrowed Dorothy's Umbrella, And Was 
 Ready To Start On Her Journey Without A Thought That She Might Look A 
 Little Old-Fashioned And Countrified In The   Gay City. They Found Some 
 Cheap Lodgings In The   Vicinity Of   High Street, Kensington, And Then She 
 Sent Her Card To Neil, Who Came At Once, And Tried To Be Gay, And Appear 
 As Usual, But She Felt That He Was Ill At Ease, And The   Old Hair Cloth 
 Sofa And Chairs Looked Shabbier Than Ever To Her, When She Saw His 
 Critical Eyes Upon Them, And Felt How Out Of   Place He Was In That Humble 
 Room, With His Fashionable Dress And Town-Bred Air Of   Elegance And 
 Luxury. 
   
   
   
 "I Say, Dot, Why In The   Name Of   Wonder Did You Stumble Into Such A Hole 
 As This? Could You Find No Better Lodgings Than These In All London?" He 
 Said To Her At Last. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 188 
 "Yes, Neil," She Replied, "We Could Find Lodgings Fit For The   Queen, But 
 Then We Have Not The   Queen's Income, And These Rooms Are So Cheap--Only 
 A Pound A Week, And The   Kitchen Fire Included, I Know They Are Not 
 Pretty, But They Are Very Clean And Quiet, And Mrs. Buncher Is So Kind." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Tried To Speak Naturally, But There Was A Tremor In Her Voice, 
 And The   Tears Came To Her Great Blue Eyes As She Looked Up At Her 
 Cousin. Neil Saw The   Tears, And Stooping Over Her He Kissed The 
 Quivering Lips, And Stroking The   Glossy Hair, Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Never Mind, Bess, Your Face Makes Everything Lovely, And This Dingy 
 Parlor With You In It Is Pleasanter To Me Than The   Finest Drawing-Room 
 In Grosvenor Square. But You Ought Not To Be Here, You And Your Father. 
 You Should Be At Trevellian House, As Our Guests, And If I Owned It You 
 Should; But There's A Lot Of   Old Pokes Staying There Now, Friends Of 
 Blanche--Lord And Lady Somebody, Mother Is Great On The   Titles, You 
 Know." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Know," Bessie Said, Slowly; Then, After A Moment, She Added: "I 
 Should Like To See Your Mother And Miss Trevellian. I Was Too Young At 
 Penrhyn Park To Remember Much About Them. Do You Think They Will Call?" 
   
   
   
 Neil Knew They Would Not, And He Could Scarcely Repress A Smile As He 
 Fancied The   Mcpherson Carriage, With His Mother And Blanche, Driving Up 
 Before That Shabby House, But He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps So, Though They Are Always So Busy During The   Season; But I'll 
 Tell You How You Can See Them. Go To The   Park To-Morrow Afternoon About 
 Five O'clock. They Are Sure To Be There In Their Gorgeous Attire, And 
 Blanche Will Have Her Poodle-Dog." 
   
   
   
 "Shall You Be There?" Bessie Asked, And Neil Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Possibly," While To Himself He Thought That He Should Not, For How 
 Could He Ride By With The   Gay Throng And Know That Bessie Was Sitting In 
 A Hired Chair Watching For Him, And Most Likely Making Some 
 Demonstration Which Would Draw Attention To Her? 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 189 
   
   
 "I May, And I May Not," He Continued: "But It Will Make No Difference; 
 You Will See Blanche With Her Poodle And Her Red Parasol, And You Will 
 See The   Princess, If You Are There About Half Past Five Or Six, But For 
 Heaven's Sake Don't Rush Forward Like An Idiot, As So Many Do, 
 Especially Americans And People From The   Country: It Stamps You At Once 
 As A Greenhorn." 
   
   
   
 "No, I Won't," Bessie Said, Humbly, For Something In Neil's Tone Hurt 
 Her; Then, As She Saw Him Consulting His Watch, She Said: "Oh, Neil, 
 Can't I Walk With You Just A Little Way? Father Never Goes Out After 
 Tea, And I Do So Long For Some Fresh Air." 
   
   
   
 Neil Looked At His Watch Again. It Was Almost Six, And At Seven There 
 Was A Grand Dinner At Trevellian House, At Which He Was Expected To Be 
 Present. But Bessie's Blue Eyes And Eager Face Drove Everything Else 
 From His Mind, And He Was Soon Walking With Her In The   Lovely Kensington 
 Gardens, And Her Hand Was On His Arm, And His Hand Was On Hers, And In 
 Watching Her Bright Face And Listening To Her Quaint Remarks, He Forgot 
 How Fast The   Minutes Were Going By, And The   Grand Dinner At Home Waited 
 For Him A Quarter Of   An Hour, And Then The   Guests Sat Down Without Him 
 And Lady Jane's Face Wore A Dark, Stormy Look, When The   Son Of   The   House 
 Appeared Smiling, Handsome, And Gracious, And Apologizing For His 
 Tardiness By Saying Frankly That He Was In The   Garden, And Forgot The 
 Lapse Of   Time. 
   
   
   
 "You Must Have Been Greatly Interested. You Could Not Have Been Alone," 
 Blanche Said To Him In An Undertone. 
   
   
   
 "No, I Was Not Alone," He Replied, With Great Frankness. "I Was With The 
 Prettiest Girl In London, Or Out Of   It, Either." 
   
   
   
 "And Pray Who May She Be?" Blanche Asked. 
   
   
   
 "My Cousin Bessie. She Arrived Yesterday," Was Neil's Reply. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 190 
   
 "Oh!" And Blanche's Face Flushed With Annoyance. 
   
   
   
 She Remembered The   Beautiful Child At Penrhyn Park, And Had Heard Her 
 Name So Often Since, That The   Mere Mention Of   It Was Obnoxious To Her, 
 And She Was Silent And Sulky All Through The   Long Dinner, Which Lasted 
 Until Nine O'clock. When It Was Over, And The   Guests Were Gone. Lady 
 Jane Turned Fiercely Upon Her Son And Asked What Had Kept Him So Late. 
   
   
   
 "Cousin Bessie," He Answered, "She Is In The   City With Her Father, At 
 No. ---- Abingdon Road, And I Wish You Would Call Upon Them. They Really 
 Ought To Be Staying Here, Our Own Blood Relations As They Are." 
   
   
   
 "Staying Here? Not If I Know Myself. Is That Detestable Gambling Woman 
 With Them?" Lady Jane Replied, With Ineffable Scorn. 
   
   
   
 "No," Neil Answered Her. "She Is Never With Them, And Bessie Is No More 
 Like Her Than You Are. She Is The   Purest, And Sweetest And Best Girl I 
 Ever Knew, And I Do Not Think It Would Hurt You Or Blanche Either To Pay 
 Her Some Attention;" And Having Said So Much, The   Young Man Left The 
 Room In Time To Escape Blanche's Tears And His Mother's Anger And 
 Reproaches. 
   
   
   
 The Next Day Neil Was In A Penitent Frame Of   Mind, For, However Much He 
 Might Laugh At Blanche And Her Light Eyebrows, And Ridicule His Mother's 
 Plans For Him In That Quarter, He Was Not At All Indifferent To The   Ten 
 Thousand A Year, And Might Perhaps Wish To Have It. Consequently He Must 
 Not Drive Blanche Too Far, For She Had A Temper And A Will, And There 
 Was Another Cousin One Degree Further Removed Than Himself, A 
 Good-Natured, Good-Looking And Highly-Aristocratic Jack Trevellian, Who 
 Was Thirty Years Old, And A Great Favorite In The   Best Society Which 
 London Afforded, And Who, If A Great-Uncle And Two Cousins Were To Die 
 Without Heirs, Would Become Sir Jack, And Who, It Was Thought, Had An 
 Eye On The   Ten Thousand A Year. So Neil Was Very Gracious, And Sugared 
 Blanche's Strawberries For Her At Breakfast, And Read To Her After 
 Breakfast, And Staid At Home To Lunch, And Never Mentioned Bessie, Or 
 Hinted That He Would Much Rather Be Sitting With Her On The   Old 
 Hair-Cloth Sofa In Mrs. Buncher's Parlor Than In That Elegantly 
 Furnished Boudoir, And When The   Hour For Driving Came, And His Mother 
 Complained Of   A Headache, And Asked Him To Go With Blanche, He Consented 
 Readily, But Suggested That She Leave Her Poodle At Home, As One Puppy 
   
 Was Enough For Her, He Said. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 191 
   
 And So About Five O'clock The   Mcpherson Carriage Drove Into The   Park 
 Near Apsley House, And In It Sat Miss Blanche, Gorgeous In Light-Blue 
 Silk And White Lace Hat, With Large Solitaires In Her Ears, Her Red 
 Parasol Held Airily Over Her Head And Her Insipid Face Wreathed In 
 Smiles, As She Talked To Her Companion, The   Handsome Neil, Whose Dark 
 Face Was Such A Contrast To Her Own, And Who Reclined Indolently At Her 
 Side, Answering Her Questions Mechanically, But Thinking Always Of 
 Bessie, And Wondering If She Were There In The   Hired Chair, And If She 
 Would See Him, Or, What Was More To The   Purpose, If He Should See Her 
 Among The   Multitude Which Thronged The   Park That Afternoon. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Was There, And Had Been For More Than An Hour, Sitting With Her 
 Father Near One Of   The   Entrances From Piccadilly, And Wholly Unconscious 
 Of The   Attention She Was Attracting With Her Beautiful, Fresh Young 
 Face, Her Animated Gestures And Eager Remarks To Her Father As She 
 Watched The   Passers-By, And Wondered Who Was Who, And Wished Neil Was 
 There To Tell Her. 
   
   
   
 "I'd Like To See A Real Duchess, And Not Mistake A Barmaid For One," She 
 Said; And Then A Pleasant-Looking Man, Who Was Standing Near, And Had 
 Heard Her Remarks, Came Up To Her, And Lifting His Hat Politely Said To 
 Archie; 
   
   
   
 "If You Will Permit Me, Sir, I Will Tell The   Young Lady Who The   People 
 Are. I Know Most Of   Them." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Thank You; I Shall Be So Glad If You Will," Bessie Replied. "You 
 See, Father And I Are Right From Wales, And It Is All Quite New To Us." 
   
   
   
 "Then You Were Never Here Before?" The   Stranger Asked, Looking Down Upon 
 Her With An Undisguised Admiration, Which Yet Had Nothing Impertinent In 
 It. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Years Ago, When I Was A Mere Child, And Did Not Care For Things. 
 Now I Want To See Everybody--Lords, And Earls, And Dukes, And Deans, And 
   
 Prime Ministers, And Everybody. Do You Know Them?" 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 192 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Most Of   Them, By Sight," The   Stranger Said Slowly, And Taking His 
 Stand Where He Could See Her As Well As The   Passers-By, He Told Her This 
 Was A Lord, And This Was Disraeli, And This A Grand Lady Of   Fashion, And 
 This A Famous Beauty, And This A Duchess, And That Prince Leopold. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Fortunate Afternoon Bessie Had Chosen, For Everybody Was One In 
 The Early June Sunshine, And She Enjoyed It Immensely, And Said Out What 
 She Thought; That Titled Ladies And Grand Dames Were Very Ordinary 
 Looking People After All, And That The   Fat Old Dowager Who Rode In A 
 Coach And Four, With Powdered Footman Behind, And A Face As Red As A 
 Beet, Was Coarse As Any Fish-Woman And That Old Dorothy Would Have 
 Looked Better On The   Satin Cushions Than This Representative Of   English 
 Aristocracy. 
   
   
   
 "I Wonder What You Would Think Of   The   Queen," The   Stranger Said; But 
 Before Bessie Could Reply, There Was A Sudden Murmur Among The   Crowd, 
 And A Buzz Of   Expectancy, And Then The   Princess Appeared In View, Riding 
 Slowly, And Bowing Graciously To The   Right And To The   Left. 
   
   
   
 Instantly There Was A Rush To The   Front, And Bessie Half Rose To Go, 
 Too; But Remembering What Neil Had Said About Not Making Herself An 
 Idiot, As The   Americans And Country People Did, She Resumed Her Seat, 
 And The   Country People And The   Americans Stood In Her Way And All She 
 Saw Of   The   Princess Was Her Sloping Shoulders And Long, Slender Neck, 
 With The   Lace Scarf Tied High About It. It Was Too Bad, And Bessie Could 
 Scarcely Keep Back Her Tears Of   Disappointment, And Was Wishing She Had 
 Disregarded Neil's Orders And Been An Idiot, When A Handsome Open 
 Carriage Came In Sight, Drawn By Two Splendid Bays, And In It Sat 
 Blanche Trevellian, With Her Red Parasol Over Her Head, And Beside Her 
 Neil Mcpherson, Eagerly Scanning The   Crowd In Quest Of   The   Little Girl, 
 The Very Thought Of   Whom Made His Heart Beat As Blanche Had Never Made 
 It Beat In All Her Life. 
   
   
   
 "There They Come! That's He! That's Neil, My Cousin," Bessie Exclaimed, 
   
 And Forgetting All The   Proprieties In Her Excitement, She Rose So 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 193 
 Quickly That Her Hat Fell From Her Head And Hung Down Her Back, As She 
 Went Forward Three Or Four Steps And Waved Her Handkerchief. 
   
   
   
 Neil Saw Her, As Did Blanche And Many Others, And A Frown Darkened His 
 Face At This Unlooked-For Demonstration. Still He Was Struck With The 
 Wonderful Picture She Made, With Her Strikingly Beautiful Face Lit Up 
 With Excitement, And Her Bright, Wavy Hair Gleaming In The   Sunlight, Us 
 She Stood With Uncovered Head Waving To Him, The   Fashionable Neil 
 Mcpherson, Whom So Many Knew. His First Impulse, Naturally, Was To Lift 
 His Hat In Token Of   Recognition, But Something In His Meaner Nature 
 Prompted Him To Take No Notice, Until Blanche Said, In Her Most 
 Supercilious Tone: 
   
   
   
 "Who Was That Brazen-Faced Girl? Your Cousin Bessie?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, My Cousin Bessie," Neil Replied, And Turned To Make The   Bow He 
 Should Have Made Before. 
   
   
   
 But Bessie Had Disappeared, And Was Sitting Again By Her Father, 
 Adjusting Her Hat And Hating Herself For Having Been So Foolish. 
   
   
   
 "Neil Was Angry, I Know. I Saw It In His Face, And I Was An Idiot," She 
 Thought, Just As The   Stranger, Who Had Watched The   Proceeding With A 
 Highly Amused Expression Around The   Corners Of   His Mouth, Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "You Know Neil Mcpherson, Then? You Called Him Your Cousin." 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Answered, A Little Proud Of   The   Relationship, "Neil Is My 
 Cousin, Or Rather The   Cousin Of   My Father, Who Is Mr. Archibald 
 Mcpherson, From Bangor, Wales." 
   
   
   
 She Meant To Show Her Companion How Respectable She Was, Even If Her 
 Dress, Which She Was Sure He Had Inspected Critically, Was Poor And Out 
 Of Date, And She Was Not Prepared For His Sudden Start, As He Repeated: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 194 
   
 "Mr. Archibald Mcpherson, Of   Bangor! Then You Are The   Daughter Of 
 That--" He Checked Himself, And Added, "I Have Met Your Mother At Monte 
 Carlo," And He Drew Back A Step Or Two, As If He Feared That Something 
 Of The   Mother's Character Might Have Communicated Itself To The 
 Daughter. And Bessie Saw The   Movement, And The   Change Of   Expression On 
 His Face, And Her Cheeks Were Scarlet With Shame, But She Lifted Her 
 Clear Blue Eyes Fearlessly To His, And Said: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Mother Is A Monomaniac On The   Subject Of   Play. It Is A Species Of 
 Insanity, I Think." 
   
   
   
 Her Voice Shook A Little, And About Her Mouth There Settled The 
 Grieved, Sorry Look Which Touched The   Stranger At Once, And Coming Close 
 To Her Again, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Your Mother Is A Very Beautiful Woman. I Think She Has The   Loveliest 
 Face I Ever Saw, With One Exception," And He Looked Straight At The 
 Young Girl Whom He Had Wounded, Hoping This Implied Compliment Might 
 Atone. 
   
   
   
 But If Bessie Heard Or Understood Him She Made No Sign, And Sat With Her 
 Hands Locked Tightly Together And Her Eyes Looking Far Away Across The 
 Sea Of   Heads And The   Rapidly Moving Line Of   Carriages. 
   
   
   
 This Man Knew Her Mother At Her Worst--Not Sweet, Loving And Kind As She 
 Was Sometimes At Stoneleigh, But As A Gambler, An Adventuress, A Woman 
 Of Whom Men Jested And Made Sport--A Woman Who Had Probably Ensured And 
 Fleeced Him, As Neil Would Have Expressed It. Bessie Knew All The 
 Miserable Catalogue Of   Expedients Resorted To By Her Mother To Extort 
 Money From Her Victims; Cards, Chess, Bets, Philopenas, Loans She Never 
 Intended To Pay, And Which She Accepted As Gifts The   Instant The   Offer 
 Was Made, And When These Failed, Pitiful Tales Of   Scanty Means And 
 Pressing Needs, An Invalid Husband At Home, And A Daughter Who Must Be 
 Supported. 
   
   
   
 She Knew The   Whole, For She Had Seen A Letter To Her Father Written By 
   
 Lady Jane, Who Stated The   Case In Plain Language, And, Denouncing Daisy 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 195 
 As A Disgrace To The   Mcpherson Family, Asked That Archie Should Exercise 
 His Marital Authority And Keep His Wife At Home. 
   
   
   
 This Letter Had Hurt Bessie Cruelly, And When Next Her Mother Came To 
 Stoneleigh She Had Begged Of   Her To Give Up The   Life She Was Leading, 
 And Stay In Her Own Home. 
   
   
   
 "And So All Starve Together," Daisy Had Answered Her. "Do You Know, 
 Child, That You Would Not Have Enough To Eat Or Wear, If It Were Not For 
 Me? Your Father Has Never Earned A Shilling In His Life, And Never Will. 
 It Is Not In Him. We Are Owing Everybody, And Somebody Must Work. If I 
 Am That Somebody, I Choose To Do It In My Own Way, And I Am Not The 
 Highly Demoralized Female Lady Jane Thinks Me To Be. Her Bosom Friend, 
 Old Lady Oakley, Plays At Monte Carlo, And So Do Many High-Bred English 
 Dames, And Americans, Too, For That Matter. I Am No Worse Than Scores Of 
 Women, Except That I Am Poor And Play From Necessity, While They Do It 
 For Pastime. I Have Never Been False To Your Father; No Man Has Ever 
 Insulted Me That Way, Or Ever Will. If He Did, I Would Shoot Him As I 
 Would A Dog. I Cannot Help Being Pretty Any More Than You; I Cannot Sew 
 Myself Up In A Bag, And Shall Not Try To Catch The   Small-Pox, So Do Not 
 Worry Me Again With This Sickly Sentiment About Respectability, And The 
 Duties Of   A Wife. I Know My Own Business, And Can Protect My Own 
 Reputation." 
   
   
   
 After This There Was Nothing More To Be Said. Daisy Went Back To Her 
 Profession, And Bessie Took Up The   Old Life Again With An Added Burden 
 Of Care And Anxiety, And With A Resolve That She Would Use For Herself 
 Personally Just As Little As Possible Of   The   Money Her Mother Sent Them. 
 Often And Often Had She Speculated Upon And Tried To Fancy The   Class Of 
 Men Her Mother Associated With, And Whom Lady Jane Called Her Victims, 
 And Now Here Was One Beside Her, Speaking And Acting Like A Gentleman, 
 And She Felt Her Blood Tingle With Bitter Shame And Humiliation. Had Her 
 Mother Fleeced _Him_, She Wondered, And At Last, Lifting Her Sad Eyes To 
 His Face, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "Do You Know My Mother Well? Did You Ever--Play With Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Often," He Replied; "Side By Side At _Rouge Et Noir_, And At Cards 
 And Chess Where She Is Sure To Beat. She Bears A Charmed Hand, I Think, 
 Or She Would Not Be So Successful." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 196 
   
 He Had Lost Money By Her Then, And Bessie At Once Found Herself Thinking 
 That If She Only Knew How Much, And Who He Was, She Would Pay It Back 
 Pound For Pound When She Made A Fortune. 
   
   
   
 In A Vague Kind Of   Way She Entertained A Belief That Somewhere In The 
 World There Was A Fortune Awaiting Her; That Little Girl Of   Fifteen 
 Summers, Who Sat There In Hyde Park, In Her Old Washed Linen Dress And 
 Faded Ribbons, With Such A Keen Sense Of   Pain In Her Heart For The 
 Mother Who Bore Her, And Pity For Herself And Her Father. The   Latter Had 
 Paid But Little Intention To What She Was Saying To Her Companion, For 
 When He Was Not Engrossed In The   Passers-By He Had Been Half Asleep, But 
 When He Caught The   Names _Rouge Et Noir_ And Cards, He Roused Up And 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "Sir, My Daughter Has Never Played For Money In Her Life, And Never 
 Will." 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure She Will Not," The   Stranger Rejoined, "Though Many Highly 
 Respectable Ladies Do;" Then, As If He Wished To Chance The   Subject, He 
 Turned To Bessie And Said: "If Neil Mcpherson Is Your Cousin There Ought 
 To Be Some Relationship Between You And Me, For He Is My Cousin, Too." 
   
   
   
 "Yours?" Bessie Asked, In Some Surprise, And He Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, My Father And His Mother Were Cousins. I Am Jack Trevellian. You 
 Have Probably Heard Him Speak Of   Me." 
   
   
   
 "No," Bessie Replied, With A Decided Shake Of   Her Head, Which Told 
 Plainly That Neither From Neil Nor Any One Else Had She Ever Heard Of 
 Jack Trevellian, Who Felt A Little Chagrined That He, The   Man Of 
 Fashion, Whose Name Was So Familiar In All The   Higher Circles Of   London, 
 Should Be Wholly Unknown To This Girl From Wales. 
   
   
   
 Truly, She Had Much To Learn. But She Did Not Seem At All Impressed Now, 
 Or Embarrassed Either, Though She Looked At Him More Closely And Decided 
   
 That He Resembled Neil, But Was Not Nearly So Good-Looking, And That He 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 197 
 Was Awfully Old. 
   
   
   
 "You Know My Cousin Blanche, Of   Course," He Said To Her Next. "You Must 
 Have Seen Her When You Visited At Neil's Father's." 
   
   
   
 "I Saw Her At Penrhyn Park When I Was A Child, But Not Since Then Until 
 This Afternoon. I Was Never At Trevellian House," Bessie Said, And With 
 The Mental Decision: "Poor Relations Who Are Outside The   Ring," Jack 
 Trevellian Continued: 
   
   
   
 "She Is Not A Beauty, Though A Great Heiress. Rumor Says Neil Is Engaged 
 To Her." 
   
   
   
 "Neil Engaged! No, He Isn't. He Would Have Told Me; He Tells Me 
 Everything; He Is Not Engaged," Bessie Said, Quickly, While A Keen Sense 
 Of Pain Thrilled Every Nerve As She Thought What It Would Be To Lose 
 Neil As He Would Be Lost If He Married The   Proud Blanche. 
   
   
   
 He Was So Much To Her; Something More Than A Brother, Something Less 
 Than A Lover, For She Was Too Young To Think Of   Such An Ending To Her 
 Friendship For Him, And Her Heart Beat Rapidly And Her Lips Quivered As 
 She Arose On The   Instant To Go. 
   
   
   
 "Come, Father, I Think We Have Staid Long Enough. You Must Be Tired," 
 She Said To Her Father; Then Turning To Jack, Who Was Thinking: "Is The 
 Child In Love With Neil? What A Pity!" She Said To Him: "Thank You, Mr. 
 Trevellian, For Telling Me Who The   People Were. It Was Very Kind In You. 
 I Will Tell Neil I Met You. Good-By," And She Gave Him Her Ungloved 
 Hand, Which, Though Small And Plump And Well Formed, Showed That It Was 
 Not A Stranger To Work. 
   
   
   
 Dishwashing, Sweeping, Dusting, Bed Making, And Many Other More Menial 
 Things It Had Done At Intervals To Save Old Dorothy, The   Only Female 
 Domestic At Stoneleigh. But It Was A Very Pretty Hand For All That, And 
 Jack Trevellian Felt A Great Desire To Squeeze It As It Lay In His Broad 
 Palm. But He Did Not, For Something In Bessie's Eyes Forbade Anything 
 Like Liberty With Her, And He Merely Said: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 6 ( Seven Years Later) Pg 198 
   
 "I Was Very Glad To Tell You. I Wish I Could Do Something More For You 
 While You Stay In London. Perhaps You Will Let Me Call Upon You--With 
 Neil," He Added, As He Saw A Flush In Bessie's Face. 
   
   
   
 She Was Thinking Of   The   Old Hair Cloth Furniture, And The   Room Which 
 Neil Designated A Hole, And Which Jack Trevellian Might Wonder At And 
 Despise. Such Men As He Had Nothing In Common With Mrs. Buncher's 
 Lodgings, And She Said To Him, As She Withdrew Her Hand And Put On Her 
 Mended Gloves: 
   
   
   
 "You Had Better Not; Father And I Are Out So Much That We Might Not Be 
 Home, And You Would Have Your Trouble For Nothing. Good-By Again." 
   
   
   
 She Took Her Father's Arm And Walked Away, While Jack Trevellian Stood 
 Looking After Her And Thinking To Himself: 
   
   
   
 "That Girl Has The   Loveliest Face I Ever Saw. It Is So Full Of 
 Sweetness, And Patience, And Pathos, That You Want To Take Her In Your 
 Arms And Pity Her, And Make Much Of   Her, As A Child Who Has Been Hurt 
 And Wants Soothing. She Is Even Prettier Than Flossie. By Jove, If The 
 Coronet Were Mine, And The   Money, I'd Make That Girl My Lady As Sure As 
 My Name Is Jack. Lady Bessie Trevellian! It Sounds Well, And What A 
 Sensation She Would Make In Society. But What A Mother-In-Law For A Man 
 To Be Saddled With. Welsh Daisy! Bah!" And With Thoughts Not Very 
 Complimentary To Daisy, He Left The   Park And Walked Rapidly Along 
 Piccadilly Toward Grosvenor Square And Trevellian House. 
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 199 
   
   
 Meanwhile Neil Was Driving On In No Very Enviable Frame Of   Mind. 
 Bessie's Startling Demonstration Had Annoyed Him More Than He Liked To 
 Confess. Why Had She Made Such A Spectacle Of   Herself? And How Oddly She 
 Had Looked Standing There In That Old Linen Gown With Her Hat Hanging 
 Down Her Back--And Such A Hat! He Had Noticed It In The   Gardens And 
 Thought It Quite Out Of   Style, And Had Even Detected That The   Ribbons 
 Had Been Ironed! But He Did Not Think As Much About It, Or Her Gown 
 Either, When He Was Alone With Her, As He Did Now When There Was All His 
 World To See And Blanche To Criticise, As She Did Unsparingly. 
   
   
   
 "I Thought You Once Told Me She Was Very Pretty," She Said: "But I Think 
 Her A Fright In That Dowdy Dress, And Bare-Headed, Too! Did It To Show 
 Her Hair, No Doubt! There Is Probably Some Of   Her Mother's Nature In 
 Her." 
   
   
   
 Neil Could Have Sworn, He Was So Angry With Blanche And With All The 
 World, Especially Bessie, Who Had Got Him Into This Mess. He Tried To 
 Make Himself Believe That He Had Intended To Take Bessie And Her Father 
 For A Drive In The   Park, But He Should Not Do It Now. Probably The   Linen 
 Gown Was The   Only One Bessie Had Brought With Her, And The   Elegant Neil 
 Mcpherson, Who Thought So Much Of   One's Personal Appearance And What 
 Mrs. Grundy Would Say, Could Not Face The   Crowd With That Gown At His 
 Side, Even If Bessie Were In It. She Would Never Know It, Perhaps, But 
 She Had Lost Her Chances With Neil, Who Nevertheless, Hated Himself For 
 His Foolish Pride, And When The   Drive, Which He Shortened As Much As 
 Possible, Was Over, He Left Blanche To Go Home Alone, And Taking A Cab 
 Drove Straight To Oxford Street And Bought A Lovely Navy-Blue Silk And A 
 Pretty Chip Hat, With A Wreath Of   Eglantines Around It. These He Ordered 
 Sent To Bessie, At No. ---- Abingdon Road, And Then, Feeling That He Was 
 A Pretty Good Fellow After All, He Started For Home, Where To His 
 Surprise, He Found His Cousin Jack. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Jack!" He Exclaimed; "I Thought You Were In Ireland! When Did You 
 Return?" 
   
   
   
 "This Morning; And, As You See, Have Lost No Time In Paying My Respects 
 To You All," Jack Answered, As He Rose From His Seat By Blanche And Went 
 Forward, With His Easy, Patronizing Manner, Which Always Exasperated 
 Neil; It Had In It Such An Air Of   Superiority Over Him, As If He Were A 
 Mere Boy, To Be Noticed And Made Much Of. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 200 
 There Was Always A Show Of   Friendship Between These Two, But No Genuine 
 Liking. Still, They Were Now Very Gracious To Each Other, And Talked 
 Together Until Dinner Was Announced, When Jack Offered His Arm To 
 Blanche, To Whom He Devoted Himself So Assiduously That Neil Was Jealous 
 At Once, Even Though For Blanche Herself He Did Not Care A Penny. And He 
 Knew Jack Did Not Either, Except As She Was Surrounded By The   Golden 
 Halo Of   Ten Thousand A Year. Neil Had Not Made Up His Mind Whether He 
 Wanted That Ten Thousand With The   Incumbrance, Or Not; But He Certainly 
 Did Not Want Jack To Get It, And His Brow Grew Cloudy, And He Became 
 Very Silent, Until Jack Startled Him By Saying: 
   
   
   
 "By The   Way, Neil, Why Have You Never Told Me Of   That Pretty Little Wild 
 Blossom Hidden Away In Wales?" 
   
   
   
 "Whom Do You Mean?" Neil Asked Savagely; And Jack Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Mean Your Cousin Bessie. I Stumbled Upon Her And Her Father In The 
 Park This Afternoon, And Told Them Who Some Of   The   People Were. I Was 
 Standing By Miss Mcpherson's Chair When You Drove By--" 
   
   
   
 "And She Made That Rush At Neil As If She Had Been A Mad Thing; It Was 
 Too Absurd!" Blanche Chimed In, And Turning To Lady Jane, She Described 
 The Scene With Great Minuteness Of   Detail. "It Was Really Too 
 Ridiculous, To See Her Standing There Waving Her Handkerchief With Her 
 Head Bare To Show Her Abundant Hair, And That Old Linen Gown, Which Must 
 Have Seen Some Years' Service. I Was Intensely Mortified To Have Our 
 Friends See Her, And So Was Neil." 
   
   
   
 "I Beg Your Pardon, I Was Not Mortified At All; I Liked It, And I Do Not 
 Care Who Saw Her," Neil Said, Rousing Up In Defense Of   Bessie, And Lying 
 Easily And Fluently, For Blanche's Cruel Remarks Made Him Very Angry. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, You Did Like It, Then? Your Face Told A Different Story," Blanche 
 Retorted; While Lady Jane, Forgetting Her Dignity, Commenced A Tirade 
 Against Both Bessie And Her Mother, The   Latter Of   Whom She Cordially 
 Despised. Of   The   Girl She Knew Nothing, She Said, But It Was Fair To 
 Suppose She Was Like Her Mother, And She Did Not Blame Blanche For 
 Feeling Shocked At Such Unmaidenly Advances In Public To A Young Man. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 201 
   
 Had Neil Been A Few Years Younger He Would Have Called His Mother A 
 Fool, As He Had Done More Than Once In His Boyhood; But He Could Not Do 
 That Now, And Turning To Jack, Who Had Been Quietly Eating His Dinner, 
 He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Jack, What Did You Think Of   Bessie? Is She A Bold Hussy, And Ought 
 Blanche To Smash Her Red Parasol Because Bessie's Eyes Have Rested Upon 
 It?" 
   
   
   
 Thus Appealed To, Jack Looked Up, With An Amused Smile On His Face, And 
 Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Quite Believe Bessie's Eyes Did Rest On Blanche's Parasol. I 
 Thought They Were On You, And Envied You As A Lucky Dog. Seriously, 
 Though," He Continued, As He Saw The   Thunderous Gleam In Neil's Eyes, 
 And The   Look Of   Triumph In Blanche's, "It Did Not Occur To Me That There 
 Was Anything Bold Or Unmaidenly In What The   Young Lady Did, And I Never 
 Saw A More Beautiful Tableau Than She Made, Standing There In The 
 Sunshine, With Her Bright, Wavy Hair, And Her Lovely, Eager Face. She Is 
 Very Beautiful, And I Am So Glad I Have Seen Her. They Are Stopping 
 At--" He Hesitated, And Looked At Neil, Who, Grateful For His Defense Of 
 Bessie, Unhesitatingly Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No. ---- Abingdon Road, Near High Street" 
   
   
   
 "Thank You," Jack Said, Making A Mental Memorandum Of   The   Place, With A 
 View To Call, Even If Bessie Had Said He Better Not. 
   
   
   
 After This Little Skirmish The   Dinner Proceeded In Peace, So Far As 
 Bessie Was Concerned, For Jack Trevellian Was A Kind Of   Oracle, Whose 
 Verdict Could Raise One To The   Pinnacle Of   Public Opinion, Or Cast Him 
 Down To The   Depths, And If He Said Bessie Was Not Bold, Nor 
 Brazen-Faced, Then She Was Not, Though Lady Jane And Blanche Disliked 
 Her Just The   Same. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 202 
 Neil, On The   Contrary, Forgave Her Fully For The   Annoyance He Had Felt, 
 And Immediately After Breakfast The   Next Morning He Started For Mrs. 
 Buncher's. Bessie Was Trying On The   Hat When He Entered. She Had 
 Received The   Box Only A Few Moments Before, And Had Readily Guessed That 
 Neil Was The   Donor, And Had In Part Divined His Motive. 
   
   
   
 "He Was Ashamed Of   My Old Gown And Hat; And They Are Rather The   Worse 
 For The   Wear, And Looked Very Shabby Among The   Fine Dresses In The   Park. 
 But They Are The   Best I Have, Unless I Make Over Those Mother Sent 
 Me--And That I Cannot Do," She Thought, As She Remembered, With A Pang, 
 The Trunkful Of   Half-Worn Garments Of   Various Kinds, Which Her Mother 
 Had Sent Her From Time To Time, And Which She Could Never Bring Herself 
 To Wear, Because Of   The   Association. They Had Been Worn In The   Moral 
 Mire Of   Monte Carlo And Other Places Equally Disreputable, And Bessie 
 Could No More Have Put Them On Than She Could Have Adopted Her Mother's 
 Habits. In Her Linen Dress, Which She Bought With Money Paid Her For 
 Roses By The   Ladies Who Frequented The   "George," She Felt Pure And 
 Respectable. But This Gift From Neil, Her Cousin, She Surely Might Keep, 
 For Her Father Said So, And, Young-Girl-Like, She Was Admiring Herself, 
 Or Rather The   Hat, Before The   Glass, When Neil Himself Came In. 
   
   
   
 "Hallo, Dot," He Said, Coming Quickly To Her Side. "At It, I See, Like 
 The Rest Of   Your Kind; But Don't It Become You, Though! Why, You Are 
 Sweet And Fresh This Morning As A Rose From The   Old Stoneleigh Garden," 
 And The   Tall Young Man Stooped And Kissed The   Blushing Girl Two Or Three 
 Times Before She Could Withdraw Herself From Him. "Why, Bess," He 
 Continued, "What A Lump Of   Dignity You Are This Morning! You Did Not 
 Used To Wriggle So When I Kissed You. What Has Happened?" 
   
   
   
 "Nothing Has Happened," Bessie Replied, Though She Knew Very Well There 
 Had, For What Jack Trevellian Had Told Her That Rumor Said Of   Neil And 
 Blanche Had Opened A New Channel Of   Thought, And Made Her Older Far Than 
 She Was Before; Too Old For Neil To Be Kissing Her As If She Were A 
 Child. 
   
   
   
 And Then, If What Jack Said Was True, He Had No Right To Kiss Her, Even 
 If She Were His Cousin. But Was It True? She Wished She Knew, And After 
 She Had Thanked Neil For The   Dress, And Asked If He Were Very Angry With 
   
 Her The   Day Before For Trying To Attract His Attention, And He Had 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 203 
 Assured Her That He Was Not, She Burst Out: 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil, Is It True You Are To Marry Miss Blanche? Mr. Jack Trevellian 
 Stood By Us Yesterday And Told Me Who The   People Were, And He Said--" 
   
   
   
 "Jack Be Hanged!" Neil Interrupted Her. "What Business Has He To Talk 
 Such Nonsense To You? Marry Blanche? Never! What Do I Want Of   Those 
 Light Eyebrows And That Pointed Chin--I, Who Know You?" 
   
   
   
 Here He Stopped, Struck By Something In Bessie's Face Which Seemed To 
 Brighten And Beautify It Until It Shone Like The   Face Of   Some Pure Saint 
 To Whom The   Gate Of   Paradise Has Just Been Opened. Then It Occurred To 
 Neil Suddenly That Bessie Was Not A Child. She Was A Girl Of   Fifteen And 
 More, With An Experience Which Made Her Older Than Her Years; And, 
 Selfish As He Was, And Much As He Would Like To Have Her Look At Him 
 Always As She Was Looking Now, He Felt That He Must Not Encourage It. He 
 Had Told Her He Should Never Marry Blanche, But In His Heart He Thought 
 It Possible, For, As There Was No Money In His Own Family, And He Could 
 Not Exist Without It, He Must Marry Money And Forget The   Sweet Face And 
 Soft Blue Eyes Which Moved Him With A Strange Power And Made Him Long To 
 Fold Bessie In His Arms, And, Young As She Was, Claim Her As Something 
 More Than A Cousin. But, Always Politic And Cautious, He Restrained 
 Himself, And Said To Her Instead: 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Believe I Shall Ever Marry Anybody, Certainly Not For Many 
 Years, And You And I Will Be The   Best Of   Friends Always, Brother And 
 Sister, Which Is Better Than Cousins. Do You Consent?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Answered, Falteringly, Not Quite Understanding Him, Or 
 Knowing Whether She Should Like The   Brother And Sister Arrangement As 
 Well As The   Cousin. 
   
   
   
 Then They Talked Together Of   What Bessie Had Seen In The   Park, And She 
 Told Him All Jack Trevellian Had Said, And How Kind He Was, And How Much 
 She Liked Him, Until Neil Felt Horribly Jealous Of   His Cousin, And 
 Wished He Had Staid In Ireland While Bessie Was In London. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 204 
   
 "Oh, It Must Be So Fine To Drive In A Handsome Carriage With The   Crowd. 
 I Wish I Could Try It. Does It Cost So Very Much?" She Asked, And Neil 
 Detested Himself Because He Did Not At Once Offer To Take Her And Her 
 Father For The   Coveted Drive. 
   
   
   
 "Could He Do It?" He Asked Himself Many Times, Deciding Finally That He 
 Could Not Face His Fashionable Friends, And, More Than All, His Mother 
 And Blanche, With These Country Cousins--Archie, In His Threadbare Coat, 
 And Bessie, In Her Linen Gown, With The   Big Puffs At The   Top Of   The 
 Sleeves. 
   
   
   
 Had She Been Less Beautiful He Might Venture It, But Everybody Would 
 Look At That Face And Turn To Look Again, And Wonder Who She Was, And 
 Question Him About Her. 
   
   
   
 No, He Couldn't Do It, And So He Went Away At Last, Deciding To Take The 
 Underground Road To St. James Park, And Meeting, As He Was Entering The 
 Station, Jack Trevellian Coming Out. 
   
   
   
 "Hallo, Hallo!" Was Said By Each To The   Other, While Both Looked A 
 Little Conscious, And Neil Burst Out, Impulsively, "I Say, Jack, What 
 Brings You Over Here?" 
   
   
   
 "The Same Which Brought You, I Dare Say," Jack Replied. "I Am Going To 
 Call Upon Your Cousin." 
   
   
   
 "The Deuce You Are! I Thought So," Neil Answered, In A Tone Of   Voice 
 Indicative Of   Anything But Pleasure. 
   
   
   
 "Have You Any Objections?" Jack Asked, And Neil Replied: 
   
   
   
 "No--Yes. Jack. You Are As Good--Yes, Better Than Most Of   The   Fellows In 
 Our Set, But--" He Hesitated, And Jack Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 7 ( Neil's Discomforture) Pg 205 
 "But What? Go On." 
   
   
   
 "By Jove, I Will Speak Out!" Neil Continued, Going Close To His Cousin. 
 "You Are A Man Of   The   World, Accustomed To All Sorts Of   Girls--Girls Who 
 Laugh And Flirt And Let You Make Soft Speeches To Them And Never Think 
 Of You Again Because They Know You Mean Nothing. But Bessie Is Not That 
 Kind; She Is Innocent And Pure As A Baby, And Believes All You Say, 
 And--And--By George, Jack, If You Harm A Hair Of   Her Head I'll Beat You 
 Into A Pomace! You Understand?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Rather Think I Do," Jack Answered, With A Smile; "And, Neil, You 
 Are More Of   A Man Than I Supposed; Upon My Soul You Are; But Never Fear, 
 I Will Not Flirt With Bessie, I Will Not Make Love To Her, Unless--I 
 Fall In Love Myself, In Which Case I Cannot Promise; But Don't Distress 
 Yourself. The   Welsh Rose Is As Safe With Me As With You. Good-Morning!" 
 And So Saying, He Walked Off In The   Direction Of   Abingdon Road, While 
 Neil Rather Unwillingly Bought His Ticket And Went Through The   Narrow 
 Way And Down The   Stairs To Wait For The   Incoming Train. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 206 
   
   
 Mrs. Buncher Had Made An Effort To Brighten Up Her Dingy Parlor Since 
 Her New Lodgers Took Possession Of   It. She Had Washed The   Windows And 
 Put Up Clean Muslin Curtains, And A White Towel On The   Small Table, 
 Which Was Further Ornamented By A Bowl Of   Lovely Roses, Which Filled The 
 Room With Perfume And Seemed To Harmonize So Perfectly With The   Fair 
 Young Girl Sitting Near The   Table And Darning What Would Soon Have Been 
 A Hole In The   Elbow Of   Her Father's Coat. She Had Discovered It That 
 Morning, And As Soon As Neil Left Her Sat Down To Her Task, With Her 
 Pretty White Apron Partially Covering Her Linen Dress And Greatly 
 Improving Her Appearance. Bessie Always Wore Aprons In The   Morning At 
 Home, Though Neil Had More Than Once Objected To It, As He Said Such 
   
 Things Belonged To Housemaids And Not To Ladies. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 207 
   
   
   
 "And I Am The   Housemaid; I Wash The   Dishes And Lay The   Cloth And Sweep 
 And Dust, And An Apron Keeps My Dress Clean," Bessie Had Answered Him, 
 Laughingly, And When She Came To London She Brought Her Best Apron With 
 Her, And After Neil Was Gone Put It On And Commenced Her Task Of 
 Darning. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, If You Could Have A New Coat; This Is So Worn And Threadbare," She 
 Said To Her Father, Who Was Sitting Near Her In His Dressing-Gown. "I 
 Wish Neil Had Sent You A Coat Instead Of   That Dress To Me. I Do Wish We 
 Were Rich! I Would Buy A Lot Of   Things, But First Of   All I Would Have A 
 Drive In The   Park. Wasn't It Grand! I Wish Neil Would Take Us, Though 
 Perhaps He Has Not The   Money Of   His Own To Pay For The   Carriage." 
   
   
   
 "Bessie," Her Father Said, Rousing Up From The   Half Dozing Condition In 
 Which He Was Most Of   The   Time When In The   House, "You Are Hugging A 
 Delusion With Regard To Neil. He Is Very Kind In A Way, When It Costs 
 Him Nothing, But He Would Never Sacrifice His Comfort Or His Feelings 
 For You Or Me. We Are His Poor Relations, From The   Country; We Are Not 
 Like His World, Or That Powdered Piece Of   Vanity Who Was With Him 
 Yesterday. It Would Cost Him Nothing To Take Us For A Drive, For The 
 Carriage Is His Mother's, But You Couldn't Hire Him To Go Round That 
 Park With Us; He Has That False Pride, More Common In Women Than In Men, 
 Which Would Keep Him From It. He Likes You Very Much--At Stoneleigh, 
 Where There Are None Of   His Set To Look On; But Here In London It Is 
 Different. He Might Take Us To Many Places, If He Would; But He Dares 
 Not, Lest He Should Be Seen. He Can Send You A Blue Silk Dress, Which I 
 Half Wish You Had Returned; And He Can Come Here And Make Your Pulse 
 Beat Faster With His Soft Words And Manner, Which Mean So Little; But 
 Other Attentions We Must Not Expect From Him. I Tell You This, My Child, 
 Because You Are Getting To Be A Woman. You Were Fifteen Last March. You 
 Are Very Beautiful, And Neil Mcpherson Knows It, And If You Had A 
 Fortune He Might Seek To Be More Than Your Cousin; But As It Is, Don't 
 Attach Much Importance To What He Says And Does, Or Be Disappointed At 
 What He Does Not Do." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Did Not Reply For The   Great Lump Which Had Risen In Her Throat As 
 Her Father Put Into Words What In Part She Had Suspected, But Tried To 
 Fight Down. She Did Not Like To Believe That Neil Had A Fault, And Still 
 She Felt That Her Father Might Be Right, And That Neil _Was_ Ashamed Of 
 Them. Something In His Manner Since They Came To London, Would Indicate 
   
 As Much, And Her Heart Was Very Sore With A Sense Of   Something Lost, And 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 208 
 There Were Tears On Her Long Eyelashes As She Bent Over The   Darn, Too 
 Much Absorbed In Her Own Thoughts To Hear The   Step On The   Stairs Or Know 
 That Any One Was Coming Until There Was A Tap At The   Open Door, And 
 Looking Up She Saw Jack Trevellian Standing Before Her. Mrs. Buncher, 
 Who Was Her Own Waitress, Had Bidden Him "Go Right Up," And As The   Door 
 Was Ajar He Stood For An Instant On The   Upper Landing And Heard Archie 
 Say: 
   
   
   
 "You Were Fifteen Last March. You Are Very Beautiful, And Neil Mcpherson 
 Knows It, And If You Had A Fortune He Might Seek To Be More Than Your 
 Cousin, But As It Is Don't Attach Much Importance To What He Says And 
 Does Or Be Disappointed At What He Does Not Do." 
   
   
   
 "The Old Cove Has Hit It," Jack Thought; "He Understands Neil To A Dot. 
 If Bessie Had A Fortune He Would Go Down Before Her In Dead Earnest; 
 And, Perhaps, I Would Too, For, 'Pon My Soul, She Has The   Sweetest Face 
 I Ever Saw. What A Lovely Woman She Will Make." 
   
   
   
 And Then, There Arose Before Him A Vision Of   A Stately Old House In The 
 North Country, The   Home Of   The   Trevellians, And In The   Family Vault The 
 Present Owner, A White Haired Man Of   Seventy-Five Was Lying, And By His 
 Side His Puny Eldest Son, And Also Stalwart Harry, Who Looked As If A 
 Broad-Ax Could Not Kill Him, And He, Jack Trevellian Now The   Bachelor 
 With Only 500 Pounds A Year, And Most Extravagant Tastes, Was There As 
 Sir Jack, And With Him This Little Welsh Maiden, Who Was Bending Over 
 The Threadbare Coat, And Trying To Force Back The   Tears Her Father's 
 Words Had Caused Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Am A Knave And A Murderer," Jack Thought. "Uncle Paul, And Dick, And 
 Hal Would Have To Die, And Little Flossie, Whom I Like So Much, Be Left 
 Alone, Before All This Could Be;" Then, With A Premonitory Cough, He 
 Knocked Lightly At The   Open Door. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mr. Trevellian!" Bessie Exclaimed, Springing To Her Feet And 
 Blushing Scarlet. "How You Frightened Me! Pray Walk In. I Did Not Expect 
 You. I--I--Am Mending Father's Coat." 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I See," He Answered, Offering Her His Hand After He Had Greeted 
 Her Father With His Most Graceful, Courtly Manner. "I See You Are. I 
   
 Wonder Now If You Are Doing It Well. I Used To Have Some Experience In 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 209 
 Such Matters When I Was Roughing It In Australia. I Am A Beautiful 
 Darner; Let Me Try My Hand, Please;" And Taking The   Coat From Her Before 
 She Had Time To Recover From Her Astonishment, He Seated Himself Upon A 
 Chair And Began Industriously To Ply The   Needle, While Bessie Looked On 
 Amazed. 
   
   
   
 "You See I Am Quite A Tailor," He Said, Pushing His Thick Brown Hair 
 Back From His White Forehead, And Flashing Upon Her One Of   Those Rare 
 Smiles With Which He Always Obtained The   Mastery And Made Friends Even 
 Of His Enemies. 
   
   
   
 How Charming He Was, And He Never Seemed To See The   Humble Room, The 
 Faded Carpet, The   Dingy Oil-Cloth, Or The   Coarse Hair-Cloth Furniture 
 Which Had Offended Neil And Made Him Call The   Place A Hole. Of   Course, 
 Jack Did See Them All; He Could Not Help That, But He Acted As If He Had 
 All His Life Been Accustomed To Just Such Surroundings, And Was So 
 Familiar And Affable That Both Bessie And Her Father Were More Charmed 
 With Him Than On The   Previous Day. 
   
   
   
 "By The   Way," He Said At Last, When The   Coat Was Mended And Approved, "I 
 Met Neil At The   Station; He Had Been Here, I Suppose?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Bessie Replied, A Painful Flush Suffusing Her Cheeks As She 
 Recalled What Her Father Had Said Of   Neil. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Half Afraid He Has Forestalled Me, Then," Jack Continued. "I Came 
 To Ask You And Your Father To Drive With Me In The   Park This Afternoon; 
 That Is, If Neil Is Not Ahead Of   Me." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mr. Trevellian," Bessie Cried, Turning Her Bright Face To Him, 
 While The   Glad Tears Sprang To Her Eyes, And She Forgot That Until 
 Yesterday She Did Not Know There Was Such A Person As This Elegant Man 
 Making Himself So Much At Home With Them; Forgot Everything Except The 
 Pleasure It Would Be To Drive With Her Father In Hyde Park, And "Be One 
 Of Them," As She Expressed It To Herself. 
   
   
   
   
 "Then Neil Has Not Asked You, And You Will Go With Me?" Jack Said, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 210 
 Addressing Himself To Archie, Who Replied: 
   
   
   
 "If Bessie Likes--Yes; And I Thank You So Much. You Are Giving My 
 Little Girl A Greater Pleasure Than You Can Ever Guess." 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile The   Color Had All Faded From Bessie's Face, Leaving It Very 
 Pale, As She Stood With Clasped Hands And Wide-Open Eyes, Looking First 
 At Herself In The   Glass And Then At Jack. She Was Thinking Of   Her Old 
 Linen Dress And Hat, And Of   Her Father's Clothes. Neil Was Ashamed Of 
 Them, Her Father Had Said, And She Believed Him, Though It Hurt Her 
 Cruelly To Do So. Would Not Mr. Trevellian Be Ashamed Of   Them Too, When 
 He Came To Realize The   Contrast There Was Between Them And The   People Of 
 His Set Who Daily Frequented The   Park? 
   
   
   
 "What Do You Say, Miss Mcpherson? Will You Go?" Jack Asked, And She 
 Answered Quickly: 
   
   
   
 "I'd Like It, So Much; But I Thought--I'm Quite Sure We Had Better Not;" 
 And As She Thus Gave Up The   Happiness She Had So Coveted, She Burst Into 
 Tears--Tears For Her Poverty, And Tears For Neil, Who Had Not Been So 
 Kind To Them As This Stranger Was. 
   
   
   
 "Why, Bessie," Her Father Said, "What Is The   Matter? I Thought You 
 Wanted To Drive." 
   
   
   
 "I Do, I Do," She Sobbed; Then, With A Quick, Impatient Movement She 
 Dashed The   Tears From Her Eyes Which Shone Like Stars As She Lifted Them 
 Bravely To Jack Trevellian And Said, With A Tinge Of   Pride In Her Lone: 
 "I Should Enjoy The   Drive More Than Anything Else In The   World, And It 
 Was Kind In You To Ask Us; But, Mr. Trevellian, You Don't Know What It 
 Would Be To You To Be Seen There With Father And Me--He In His Darned 
 Coat And I In This Gown, The   Best I Have Here, Or Anywhere, For Summer; 
 And Then, My Hat; The   Ribbons Are All Faded And Poor, Just As We Are, 
 Dear Father And I;" And As She Talked She Stepped To Her Father's Side 
 And Wound Her Arms Around His Neck. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 211 
 There Was A World Of   Pathos In The   Low, Sweet Voice Which Said So Sadly, 
 "Dear Father And I," And It Moved Jack With A Strange Power, Bringing A 
 Moisture To His Eyes Where Tears Had Not Been In Years. 
   
   
   
 Mastering His Weakness Jack Burst Into A Merry Laugh Which Was Good To 
 Hear, As He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Is It The   Gown, And The   Hat, And The   Old Darned Coat? And Do You Think 
 I Care For Trifles Like These? I Tell You Honestly, I Would Rather Take 
 Your Linen Gown, To Drive This Afternoon, With You In It, Than The   Most 
 Elegant Dress In London And You Out Of   It." 
   
   
   
 And So It Was Arranged That They Should Go, And Jack Staid On And On, 
 And Read Aloud To Bessie, And Told Her Of   His Travels In The   East, And 
 In Australia, And Then, He Scarcely Knew How Or Why, He Spoke Of   The   Old 
 Trevellian Home In The   North Of   England, Near The   Border. Trevellian 
 Castle It Was Called, He Said, And It Had Been In The   Family For Years. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Two Cousins There," He Said, "Or Rather Second Cousins, Dick And 
 Harry, And I Like Them Both So Much, Especially Hal, Who Is Six Feet 
 Three Inches High, And Well Proportioned. Quite A Giant, In Fact. Then 
 There Is A Young Girl, Florence Meredith, Flossie We Call Her, She Is So 
 Like A Playful Kitten. She Is Not A Cousin, At Least To Me, Though She 
 Calls Me That. She Is A Distant Relative Of   Sir Paul's Wife, The   Mother 
 Of Dick And Hal, And Was Adopted By Her When A Baby, Flossie Is Lovely, 
 And You Remind Me Of   Her, Except That She Is Much Younger. She Will Make 
 A Lovely Woman, And Somebody's Heart Will Ache On Her Account One Of 
 These Days." 
   
   
   
 Jack Hardly Knew Why He Was Taking To Bessie Of   Little Frolicsome 
 Flossie Meredith, The   Irish Lassie, Who Was Not In The   Least Like Bessie 
 Mcpherson, Except That She Was Sweet, And Loving, And True, And Said 
 What She Thought, And Would Have Darned A Coat Or Scrubbed The   Floor, If 
 Necessary. He Only Knew That He Liked Sitting By Bessie And That If He 
   
 Sat He Must Talk, And So He Kept On And Only Arose To Go When He Heard 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 212 
 The Rattling Of   Tea-Cups Outside And Guessed That Mrs. Buncher Might Be 
 Preparing To Bring Up Luncheon. 
   
   
   
 About Half-Past Four That Afternoon Mrs. Buncher Was Amazed To See A 
 Smart Carriage, With Handsome Horses And Servants In Livery, Drive Up 
 Before Her Door And Still More Amazed To See Her Lodgers Take Their 
 Seats In It, Bessie And Her Father, Side By Side, And Jack Trevellian 
 Opposite Them, With His Back To The   Driver. It Was A Glorious June 
 Afternoon, And The   Park Was, If Possible, Gayer And More Crowed Than On 
 The Previous Day. The   Excitement Incident Upon The   Passing Of   The 
 Princess Had Subsided, When The   Carriage Turned In At The   Marble Arch 
 And Joined The   Moving Throng, Which Jack Scarcely Noticed, So Absorbed 
 Was He In Watching Bessie's Face As It Sparkled And Shone With Eager 
 Joy And Excitement. How Beautiful She Was In Spite Of   The   Brown Linen 
 And The   Sleeve Puffs Which Had So Annoyed Neil, And While Watching Her 
 Jack Felt His Heart Thrill With A Strange Feeling He Had Never 
 Experienced Before In All His Intercourse With Women, And Found Himself 
 Mentally Subtracting Fifteen From Thirty, And Feeling Rather Appalled At 
 The Result. 
   
   
   
 After They Had Been In The   Park Ten Minutes Or More And Were Nearing A 
 Curve, He Saw A Sudden Flush In Bessie's Face And A Gleam Of   Triumph In 
 Her Blue Eyes As She Looked Ahead Of   Her. Neil Was Coming From The 
 Opposite Direction, He Was Sure, And In A Moment The   Mcpherson Turn-Out 
 Appeared, With Neil Sitting As Jack Sat, His Back To The   Horses And His 
 Mother And Blanche Opposite. The   Latter Saw Bessie First, And Giving Her 
 A Haughty Stare, Spoke Quickly To Lady Jane, Whose Stare Was Even More 
 Haughty And Supercilious. Neither Bowed Even To Jack, But Neil Lifted 
 His Hat With Such A Look Of   Undisguised Astonishment And Disapproval On 
 His Face That Jack Laughed Merrily, For He Understood Perfectly How 
 Chagrined Neil Was To See Him There With Bessie. And Neil Was Chagrined 
 And Out Of   Sorts, And Called Himself A Sneak, And A Coward, While To 
 Jack He Gave The   Name Fool With An Adjective Prefixed. He Did Not Even 
 Hear What His Mother And Blanche Were Saying Of   Bessie Until He Caught 
 The Words From The   Former, "She Has Rather A Pretty Face;" Then He 
 Roused Up And Rejoined: 
   
   
   
 "Rather A Pretty Face! I Should Think She Had. It Is The   Loveliest Face 
 I Ever Saw, And I'd Rather Have It Beside Me In The   Park Than All The 
 Faces In London!" 
   
   
   
 "Reely!" Blanche Replied, With An Upward Turn Of   Her Nose. "Suppose You 
 Get Out And Join Them; There Is Room For You By Jack." 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 213 
   
 "I Wish I Could," Neil Growled, And Then He Relapsed Into Silence And 
 Scarcely Spoke Again Until They Returned To Grosvenor Square. 
   
   
   
 As Soon As Dinner Was Over He Started For Abingdon Road, And Was Told By 
 Mrs. Buncher, Who Received Him With A Slight Increase Of   Dignity In Her 
 Manner, As Became One Before Whose Door Carriages And Servants In Livery 
 Had Stood Twice In One Day, That Mr. Mcpherson And The   Young Lady Had 
 Gone To See "Pinafore" With The   Gentleman Who Took Them To Drive. 
   
   
   
 "The Deuce They Have!" Neil Muttered And Hailing A Cab He Too Drove To 
 The Theater, And Securing The   Best Seat He Could At That Late Hour, 
 Looked Over The   House Till He Found The   Party He Was Searching For, 
 Archie, In His Threadbare Coat, And High, Standing Collar, Looking A 
 Little Bored For Himself, But Pleased For Bessie, Whose Face Was Radiant 
 As She Watched The   Progress Of   The   Play. 
   
   
   
 For Once Neil Forgot The   Puffs And The   Linen Gown, And Thought Only Of 
 The Exquisitely Beautiful Face And Rippling Golden Hair, For Bessie's 
 Head Was Uncovered, And Neil Saw That She Received Quite As Much 
 Admiration From The   Fashionable Crowd As Did Little Buttercup Or The 
 Captain's Daughter, And That Jack Looked Supremely Happy And Nodded To 
 His Friends Here And There As If To Call Their Attention To The   Girl 
 Beside Him. 
   
   
   
 "Confound Him!" Neil Thought. "What Business Has He To Take Charge Of 
 Bessie In This Way? I'll Not Allow It!" 
   
   
   
 But Jack Had The   Inside Track And Kept It, In Spite Of   Neil; And During 
 The Ten Days Bessie Remained In London He Took Her Everywhere, And When 
 She Left He Knew Much More Of   Some Parts Of   The   City Than He Did Before. 
 Never In His Life Had He Visited The   Tower, Which He Looked Upon As A 
 Place Frequented Only By Americans Or Country People; But As, After The 
 Park, This Was The   Spot Of   All Others Which Bessie Wished To See, He 
 Went There With Her, And Joining The   Party Waiting For Their Ranks To Be 
 Full, Followed The   Pompous Beefeater Up Stairs And Down Stairs, And Into 
 The Lady's Chamber, And Saw The   Steps By The   Water-Gate Where Elizabeth 
   
 Sat Down When She Landed There A Prisoner To Her Sister, And Saw The 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 214 
 Thumb-Screws And Other Instruments Of   Torture, And More Fire-Arms And 
 Bayonets Grouped In The   Shape Of   Sunflowers And Roses Than He Had 
 Supposed Were In The   World, And Climbed To The   Little Room Where 
 Guilford Dudley Was Imprisoned, And Stared Stupidly At The   Name Of   Jane 
 Cut Upon The   Wall, And Looked Down The   Staircase Under Which It Was Said 
 The Murdered Princes Were Thrown, And Horrified Bessie By Asking Who All 
 These People Were He Had Been Hearing About. 
   
   
   
 "Of Course I Knew Once," He Said. "Such Things Were Thrashed Into Me At 
 School, But Hanged If I Have Them And Their History At My Tongue's End, 
 As You Have. Are You Not Tired To Death?" He Asked, Pantingly, And 
 Fanning Himself With His Soft Hat As They Left The   Gloomy Building, And, 
 After Looking At The   Spot Where Ann Boleyn And Lady Jane Grey Were 
 Beheaded, Went Back To The   Office Where They Dismissed Their Guide. 
   
   
   
 It Was A Scorchingly Hot Day, And Jack Was Perspiring At Every Pore, But 
 Bessie Was Fresh And Bright As Ever, And Eager To Go To The   Abbey And 
 The Parliament House, And Possibly _Somewhere Else_, And Jack Obeyed Her 
 With An Inward Groan, And Went Where She Wished To Go, And Marveled At 
 Her Knowledge Of   And Interest In Everything Pertaining To Westminster 
 And Its Surroundings. Never In His Life Had Jack Trevellian Been As 
 Tired As He Was That Night, With A Back Which Ached So Hard That He 
 Actually Bought A Plaster For It Next Morning, And, Thus Strengthened 
 And Fortified, Started Again On His Mission. Kensington Museum, The 
 British Museum, The   National Gallery, Crystal Palace, Hampton Court, And 
 The Queen's Stables Were All Visited By Turn, And Then They Went For A 
 Day To Alexandra Palace, And Saw An Opera, A Play, A Ballot, Two 
 Circuses, And Rope-Walking, All For A Shilling, Which To Bessie's Frugal 
 Mind Was Best Of   All. 
   
   
   
 That Night Jack Was More Worn Out Than Ever, And His Back Ached Worse 
 Than After The   Tower, And Though Bessie Was To Leave The   Next Day For 
 Home, He Did Not Go To Abingdon Road In The   Evening, But Went To Bed 
 Instead, And Deferred His Good-By Until The   Morrow. So Neil Had The 
 Field To Himself, And Made Good Use Of   His Opportunity. Together He And 
 Bessie Walked In The   Kensington Gardens Until They Were Tired, And Then 
 They Sat Side By Side On One Of   The   Many Seats In A Retired Part Of   The 
 Grounds, And Neil Told Her How Sorry He Was That She Was Going Home, And 
 How Lonely He Should Be Without Her. 
   
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," Bessie Said, Doubtfully. "I Think You Will Survive;" And Then 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 215 
 He Burst Out, Impulsively; "I Say, Bessie, I Don't Want You To Think Me 
 A Cad And A Sneak, When You Go Back To Stoneleigh. Don't You Suppose I'd 
 Like To Have Taken You Round Just As Well--Yes, Better Than Jack, 
 Confound Him?" 
   
   
   
 "Why Didn't You Then? I Would Rather Have Gone With You," Bessie Said, 
 Beginning To Relent At Once Toward The   Handsome, Good-For-Nothing Neil, 
 Who Had His Arm Around Her, And Was Looking Into Her Face With His Dark, 
 Expressive Eyes. 
   
   
   
 "Why Didn't I?" He Answered. "I Am Going To Tell You Why I Didn't, And 
 Why Jack Did. He Is His Own Master, With Money To Do As He Likes, And No 
 One To Question Or Nag Him At Home; While I Am _Not_ My Own Master At 
 All, And Have No Money Except What Mother Chooses To Give Me, And That 
 Is Not Much. Father, You Know, Is Poor, And Mother Holds The   Purse, 
 Which Is Not A Large One, And Keeps Me Awful Short At Times, Especially 
 After Paying My Oxford Bills And A Few Debts I Contracted The   Last Year. 
 There Would Have Been No End Of   A Row If I Had Asked Her For Money To 
 Spend On You And Your Father." 
   
   
   
 "Does She Then Hate Us So Much?" Bessie Asked, And Neil Replied: 
   
   
   
 "She Cannot Hate You, As She Does Not Know You; But, You See, She Is 
 Prejudiced Against Your Mother And Visits Her Anger Upon Your Innocent 
 Head. I Wanted Her To Call Upon You And Invite You To Our House, And I 
 Wanted To Take You To Drive In The   Park, But I Could Not; My Hands Were 
 Tied. Do You Suppose It Was Pleasant For Me To See Jack Trevellian Doing 
 What I Ought To Have Done?" 
   
   
   
 "No," Bessie Replied, Beginning To Feel A Great Pity For Neil, Who Had 
 Suffered So Much. "No, And I Am Glad You Have Told Me, For I Thought--I 
 Feared You Were Ashamed Of   Us, And It Hurt Me A Little." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Tremor In Her Voice Which Made Neil Tighten The   Clasp Of   His 
 Arm Around Her, While He Bent His Head So Low That His Hair Touched Her 
 Forehead, As He Exclaimed: 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 216 
 "Ashamed Of   You, Bessie! Never! How Could I Be Ashamed Of   The   Dearest, 
 Sweetest Little Cousin A Man Ever Had? I Tell You I Am The   Victim Of 
 Circumstances!" 
   
   
   
 And Bending His Head Still Lower, "The Victim Of   Circumstances" Kissed 
 The Girlish Lips, Which Kissed Him Back Again In Token Of 
 Reconciliation, And Restored Faith In Him. 
   
   
   
 Poor, Tired Jack, Dreaming That Night That He Was A Circus-Rider And 
 Jumping Through A Hoop For Bessie's Pleasure, Would Have Felt That All 
 His Fatigue And Back Ache, And The   Plaster Which Caused Him So Much 
 Discomfort, Might Have Been Spared, Or At Least Were Wasted On The   Girl 
 With Whom The   Kiss Given In The   Deepening Twilight Was More Powerful 
 Than All He Had Done For Her, Could He Have Known Of   That Scene In The 
 Gardens. But He Did Not Know Of   It, And At A Comparatively Early Hour 
 Next Morning He Was At Mrs. Buncher's, Where Bessie Greeted Him With Her 
 Sweetest Smile And Thanked Him Again For All He Had Done For Them. 
   
   
   
 "Don't Speak Of   It, I Beg; It Is So Very Little, I Only Wish There Was 
 Really Something I Could Do To Prove My Willingness To Serve You," He 
 Said. 
   
   
   
 They Were Standing Alone By The   Window Looking Into The   Street, And As 
 Jack Said This There Came A Troubled Look On Bessie's Face, Find After 
 Waiting A Moment, She Said: 
   
   
   
 "There Is Something You Can Do, If You Will: Something Which Will Please 
 Me Very Much, And Prove You The   Good Man I Believe You To Be." 
   
   
   
 "Command Me, And It Is Done," Jack Said; And Bessie Continued: 
   
   
   
 "If You Ever Meet Mother Again At Monte Carlo, Or Anywhere, Don't Play 
 With Her For Money; Promise Me This." 
   
   
   
 "I Promise," Jack Answered, Unhesitatingly; And, Emboldened By His 
   
 Promptness, Bessie Went On: 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 8 (  Jack And Bessie) Pg 217 
   
   
 "And, Oh, Mr. Trevellian, If You Would Never Again Play With Any One For 
 Money, Even The   Smallest Sum. It Is Gambling Just The   Same; It Is 
 Wicked; It Leads To So Much That Is Bad. It Was My Grandfather's Ruin, 
 And He Knew It And Repented Bitterly, For It Left His Son Nothing But 
 Poverty, And That Is Why We Are So Poor, Father And I; Gambling Did It 
 All." 
   
   
   
 There Were Tears In Bessie's Eyes, And They Went Straight To Jack's 
 Heart. He Was Not An Inveterate Gambler, Though He Had Lost And Won 
 Large Sums At Monte Carlo And Baden Baden, When The   Tables Were Open 
 There, And, Like Most Englishmen, He Never Played Whist That Something 
 Was Not Staked; It Gave Zest To The   Game, Which To Him Would Be Very 
 Insipid Without It: But Bessie's Eyes Could Have Made Him Face The 
 Cannon's Mouth, If Need Be, And He Said To Her At Once: 
   
   
   
 "I Promise That, Too. I Will Never Play Again For Money With Anyone, 
 But For My Reward You Must Let Me Visit You At Stoneleigh Sometime." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes, You May," She Answered, "But I Warn You It Is A Poor Place To 
 Come To, With Only Old Anthony And Dorothy To Do Anything. I Have To 
 Work, And You May Have To Work, Too, And Do Other Things Than Mending 
 Father's Coat." 
   
   
   
 She Spoke Playfully, And Jack Declared His Readiness To Sift Cinders, Or 
 Scour Knives, Or Do Anything, If She Would Let Him Come. Just Then Neil 
 Arrived, Not Altogether Pleased To Find Jack There Before Him, Standing 
 Close To Bessie, Who Was Looking Very Happy. The   Two Young Men Went With 
 Her To The   Station, Where They Vied With Each Other In Showing Her 
 Attention. Jack Held Her Traveling-Bag, And Her Parasol And Fan, And 
 Band-Box Containing The   White Chip Hat, And Neil Held Her Shawl, And 
 Umbrella, And Paper Bag Of   Biscuits And Seed Cakes Which Mrs. Buncher 
 Had Given Her To Eat Upon The   Road, And When At Last She Was Gone, And 
 They Walked Out Of   The   Station Into The   Noisy Street, Each Felt That The 
 Brightness Of   The   Summer Day Had Changed, And That Something 
 Inexpressibly Sweet Had Been Taken From Them. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 218 
   
 Two Years And A Half After That Visit To London, Bessie Mcpherson, Now A 
 Young Lady Of   Nearly Eighteen, Stood By The   Western Window Of   The   Old 
 House At Stoneleigh Reading A Letter From Neil. He Had Been At 
 Stoneleigh Several Times Since That Summer In London, And These Visits, 
 With His Letters Always So Affectionate And Bright, Were The   Only Breaks 
 In Bessie's Monotonous Life. Once Jack Had Been There For A Few Days, Or 
 Rather To The   "George," Where He Slept And Took His Meals, Spending The 
 Rest Of   The   Time With Bessie, Who Interested Him More And More, And From 
 Whom He At Last Fled As From A Positive Danger. With His Limited Income 
 And His Habits, He Could Not Hope To Marry, Even If Bessie Would Have 
 Joined Her Young Life With His Matured One, Which He Doubted, And, With 
 A Great Pang Of   Regret He Left Her In The   Old Stoneleigh Garden And Did 
 Not Dare Look Back At Her, Sitting There With The   Troubled Look On Her 
 Face, Because He Was Leaving, Lest He Should Turn Back And, Taking Her 
 In His Arms, Say The   Words He Must Not Say. 
   
   
   
 And So He Went His Way To Busy London, And Heard From Blanche That The 
 White-Haired Old Earl In The   North Of   England Was Dead, And The   Puny 
 Dick Master In His Place. 
   
   
   
 "Only Two Between You And A Fortune," Seemed Whispered In His Ear, And 
 With It Came A Thought Of   Bessie Sitting Under The   Old Yew Tree In The 
 Summer Sunshine And Looking After Him. 
   
   
   
 "Murderer!" He Said To Himself Again, "Do You Wish Dick Dead And Hal, 
 Too, The   Finest Fellow That Ever Lived, For The   Sake Of   A Young Girl 
 Whose Mind Is Full Of   A Prig Like Neil Mcpherson?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 219 
 And So He Put All Thoughts Of   Bessie Aside, And Wore Mourning For His 
 Great-Uncle, And Wrote A Letter To The   New Heir, Sir Dick, And Sent His 
 Love To Flossie, And Went No More To Stoneleigh. But Neil Was Coming 
 Again, And His Letter To Bessie Was As Follows: 
   
   
   
     "London, Dec, 20th, 18--, 
   
   
   
     "My Sweetest Cousin: And When I Say That I Mean It, For Though 
     Blanche Is Just As Much My Cousin As You Are, And Is In Her Way 
     Sweet As Sugar, She Bears No Comparison To You, My Little Dot, As I 
     Used To Call You When You Were A Wee Thing And Let Me Kiss You As 
     Often As I Liked. My Welsh Rose I Call You Now, When You Wear Long 
     Dresses And Will Not Let Me Kiss You, Or At Least Will Not Kiss Me 
     As You Did Before You Made That Trip To London Two Years Ago Last 
     June. Something Happened To You Then Which Shot You Up Into A Woman, 
     And I Lost My Little Bessie. But How Absurdly I Am Writing, As If I 
     Were Your Lover, Instead Of   Your Cousin, And As Good As Engaged To 
     Blanche. I Suppose Mother Would Break Her Heart If I Did Not Marry 
     That £10,000 A Year. I Used To Say I Wouldn't, You Know; But, _Nous 
     Verrons_; What I Wish To Tell You Now Is, That I Am Coming To 
     Stoneleigh For The   Holidays. Mother Wishes Me To Go With Her And 
     Blanche To Some Stupid Place Near Edinburgh, And We Have Had A Jolly 
     Row About It, But I Prefer Stoneleigh And You; So You May Expect Me 
     The   23rd, On The   Evening Train From Bangor; And Please Tell Old 
     Dorothy To Have A Roasting Fire In My Room, Which You Know Is 
     Something After The   Stable Order, And Oh, If She Would Have 
     Plum-Pudding And Chicken-Pie For Dinner! You See, I Make Myself 
     Quite At Home At Stoneleigh, And I Have A Weakness For The   Good 
     Things Of   This World. I Do Not Believe I Was Cut Out For A Poor Man. 
     I Might Be Poor And Honest, But Never Poor And Happy. 
   
   
   
     "By The   Way, I Am To Bring A Friend With Me, Or Rather He Is To Stop 
     First At Carnarvon, To Hunt Up Somebody By The   Name Of   Rogers, Whom 
     He Is Very Anxious To Find." 
   
   
   
 "Rogers--Rogers," Bessie Repeated, Thoughtfully. "Seems To Me I Have 
 Heard That Name Before. Who Is Neil's Friend, I Wonder? I Am Sorry He Is 
 Coming, For That Means Another Fire, And Another Plate At Table, And We 
 Are So Poor. Neil Is Right; It Is Not So Easy To Be Poor And Happy As 
 One Might Think," And The   Look Of   Care Habitual To Bessie's Face 
 Deepened Upon It, For Funds Were Very Low At Stoneleigh Just Then. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 220 
   
 It Was Weeks Since They Had Received Anything From Daisy, And Archie's 
 Slender Income Would Barely Suffice For Absolute Necessaries, Leaving 
 Nothing For Extra Fires And Extra Mouths To Feed With Plum-Pudding And 
 Chicken-Pie, And All The   Etceteras Of   A Regular Christmas Dinner Such As 
 Neil Would Expect. 
   
   
   
 Resuming The   Letter At Last, Bessie Read On: 
   
   
   
     "I Have Asked Him To Spend A Day At Stoneleigh After He Has Finished 
     His Business In Carnarvon, And He Has Accepted And Will Be With Us 
     At Christmas. He Is An American--Grey Jerrold, From Boston--And The 
     Right Sort Of   A Fellow, Too: Not A Bit Of   A Cad, If He Did Thrash Me 
     Unmercifully The   First Time I Ever Saw Him. He Served Me Just Right, 
     And We Are Great Friends Now. He Was At Eton With Me And At Oxford, 
     Too, And Took The   Wind Out Of   All Our Sails In Both Places. No Sneak 
     About Him, And Though He Seems More English Than American From 
     Having Lived With Us So Long, He Would Knock Me Down Now If I Were 
     To Say A Word Against His Star Spangled Banner. His Father And 
     Mother Are In Boston, And He Has Crossed, I Don't Know How Many 
     Times, Mostly, I Think, To See An Old Aunt Hannah, Whom He Seems To 
     Worship, And Whose Photograph He Actually Kissed The   Day He Got It 
     At Eton. Such An Old Fashioned Woman, Too, As She Must Be, Judging 
     From Her Dress And Hair; But Such A Sweet, Patient, Sorry Face, With 
     An Expression About The   Mouth Like You When 'La Petite Madame' Is 
     Under Discussion. I Hear She Is At Monte Carlo Still. A Friend Saw 
     Her There Flirting With And Fleecing An Italian Count, Who Has Quite 
     Cut Out That Poodle Of   A Hardy." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Neil! Oh, Mother!" Bessie Cried, And The   Look About Her Mouth, Of 
 Which Neil Had Spoken, Was Pitiable To See, As The   Lips Quivered And The 
 Great Tears Sprang To Her Eyes And Stood On Her Long Lashes. "Fleecing 
 An Italian Count!" She Whispered. "If Mother Were To Send Us Money Now, 
 I Do Not Believe I Would Touch It." 
   
   
   
 Then She Read On: 
   
   
   
     "You Are Sure To Like Grey Jerrold, And If You Do Not Fall In Love 
   
     With Him I Shall Be Surprised. He, Of   Course, Will Surrender To You 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 221 
     At Once, And He Is Worthy Of   You. I Am To Make Some Stupid Calls 
     With My Mother And Blanche So Good-By Till Tuesday Night. I Only 
     Live Till Then. 
   
   
   
     "Your Loving Cousin, 
   
   
   
     "Neil." 
   
   
   
 For Some Time After Finishing Neil's Letter Bessie Staid By The   Window, 
 Very Still And Thoughtful, With A Half-Pleased, Half-Troubled Look In 
 Her Young Face. She Was Thinking Of   Neil's Projected Visit, And Planning 
 How She Could Make Him Comfortable, And His Friend. 
   
   
   
 "I Can Dispense With A Fire In My Room, And The   Boots I Was Going To 
 Buy; These Are Not So Very Bad, Though They Do Leak At Times," And She 
 Glanced Down Rather Ruefully At The   Little Shabby Boots In Which Her 
 Feet Were Incased, And Which She Had Worn So Long. "I Hope Neil Will Not 
 Notice Them, He Is So Fastidious About Such Things," She Said, With A 
 Sigh; And Then Her Thoughts Went Back To The   Summer When She Had Visited 
 London And Met Jack Trevellian Who Had Been So Kind And Done So Much 
 For Her. 
   
   
   
 Her Mother Had Been Home Several Times Since Then, And Had Spoken Of 
 Jack As A Noble Fellow, With Nothing Small In His Nature. 
   
   
   
 "But He Is Greatly Changed From What He Used To Be," She Said. "When I 
 First Knew Him At Monte Carlo, He Was Almost As Regular At The   Tables As 
 I Was Myself, And A Capital Partner At Cards; But Now He Never Plays At 
 All, And Did Not Even Go Inside The   Casino, Notwithstanding I Did My 
 Best To Persuade Him. I Think There Must Be Some Woman Concerned In The 
 Change. Well She Is Fortunate If She Gets Jack Trevellian. I Wish 
 Bessie, You Had More Tact, For I Know He Was Interested In You. He Is 
 Worth Forty Neil Mcphersons." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Mother, Please Don't Talk Like That," Bessie Said, Thinking To 
 Herself That She Could Tell, If She Would, Why He Did Not Play As 
   
 Formerly, And Feeling A Great Throb Of   Gladness That He Was Keeping His 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 222 
 Promise To Her. 
   
   
   
 If He Had Been Coming To Stoneleigh, Bessie Would Not Have Cared For Her 
 Surroundings, Or Her Shabby Shoes For He Would Not Have Noticed Them, Or 
 If He Did, He Would Not Have Let Her Know It As Neil Was Sure To Do. 
 Neil Was Very Particular And Critical, And Had More Than Once Hurt 
 Bessie Cruelly With His Criticism Upon Her Dress. But Then He Was Just 
 As Severe Upon Blanche, And That Was Some Comfort, And With A Sigh, As 
 She Remembered What He Had Said Of   Being As Good As Engaged, She Put The 
 Letter Aside, And Went To Tell Dorothy Of   The   Expected Guests And To 
 Consult With Her As To The   Ways And Means Of   Making Them Comfortable. 
   
   
   
 "Fortunately I Have Some Money Saved, Of   My Own, And You Must Make It Go 
 As Far As Possible, And Be Sure That We Have A Good Christmas Dinner, 
 With Plum-Pudding And Whipped Cream," She Said, As She Emptied Into The 
 Old Servant's Hand What Had Been Intended For Boots And Gloves, And A 
 Christmas Present For Her Father. 
   
   
   
 And Now The   Day When Neil Was Expected Had Come, And It Lacked But A Few 
 Minutes Of   The   Time For The   Arrival Of   The   Train. Everything Was Ready, 
 And The   Old House Wore Quite A Festive Appearance With Its Holiday Dress 
 Of Evergreens And Scarlet Berries, And All The   Flowers There Were In 
 Blossom In The   Conservatory, Which Opened From The   Dining Room, And Was 
 Kept Warm Without Extra Expense. Everything Which Could Be Spared From 
 Other Parts Of   The   House Had Been Brought To Neil's Room, Where A 
 Cheerful Fire Was Burning In The   Grate, And Where Bessie's Own Easy 
 Chair, And Couch, And Bright Afghan Were Doing Duty, And Making The 
 Place Very Comfortable And Attractive. 
   
   
   
 During The   Two Years And A Half Which Had Elapsed Since Bessie's Visit 
 To London, She Had Changed Somewhat, And Was More A Woman Than A Child, 
 With A Matured And, If Possible, A Sweeter Expression In Her Face, 
 Though There Still Lingered About Her Mouth That Same Sorry, Patient 
 Look Which Jack Trevellian Had Wanted So Much To Kiss Away. It Was Very 
 Apparent This Afternoon, As She Stood By The   Window Looking Out Upon The 
 Snow Which Covered The   Garden And Park, And Made Her Shiver A Little, 
 And Think Of   The   Mother Who Should Have Been At Home, Lightening Her 
 Daughter's Burden And Cheering Her Lonely Life. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 223 
   
   
 "How Happy The   Girls Must Be Who Have Real Mothers," Bessie Thought, And 
 Then As If The   Regret For The   Mother Reflected Upon The   Father, Who Was 
 So Much To Her, She Went Up To Him By The   Fire, And Stooping Over Him 
 Kissed Him Tenderly. 
   
   
   
 She Always Did That When Her Mother Was In Her Mind And By Some Subtle 
 Intuition Archie Had Come To Know It, And Now His Voice Was Very Tender 
 And Loving As He Drew Her Down Upon His Knee, And Stroking Her Hair, 
 Said To Her: 
   
   
   
 "Good Little Bessie, What Should I Do Without You? You Are Very Lovely 
 To-Night In Your Finery. Are You Glad Neil Is Coming?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Very Glad," Bessie Replied, Blushing A Little. "Very Glad For 
 Neil, But I Do Not Think I Want That American Here, Too. I Wish Neil Had 
 Left Him From The   Programme." 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Yes; I Remember You Told Me That Neil Said He Was Coming. They Are 
 Great Friends, I Believe," Archie Said. Then, After A Moment, He 
 Continued: "I Dare Say He Is A Gentleman. You May Like Him Very Much." 
   
   
   
 "No, I Shall Not," Bessie Rejoined, Tapping The   Floor Impatiently With 
 Her Boot, Whose Shabbiness French Blacking Could Not Wholly Conceal, "I 
 Shall Be Civil To Him, Of   Course, As Neil's Friend, But I Would Rather 
 He Did Not Come, Spoiling Everything. I See Neil So Seldom That I Want 
 Him All To Myself When He Is Here. He Is The   Only Cousin I Have, You 
 Know." 
   
   
   
 For A Moment Archie Was Silent, And When At Last He Spoke, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "Bessie, Don't Think Too Much Of   Neil. As I Told You Once In London, So 
 I Tell You Now. He Is Too Selfish By Nature, And Too Ambitious To Care 
 Particularly For Anything Which Cannot Advance His Interests. He Likes 
 You Very Much, No Doubt, And If You Had A Fortune, I Dare Say He Would 
 Seek To Make You His Wife; But As You Have Not He Will Marry Blanche 
   
 Trevellian, Who Has." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 224 
   
   
   
 "Yes, He Will Marry Blanche," Bessie Said, Softly, And The   Old, Tired, 
 Sorry Look Crept Into Her Eyes And Deepened About Her Mouth As She 
 Thought: "If I Had A Fortune! Oh, That _If_! What A Big One It Is In My 
 Case. And Yet It Is Impressed Upon Me That Somewhere In The   World There 
 _Is_ A Fortune Awaiting Me; Very Far From Here, It May Be, But Still 
 Somewhere; But Then, Neil Will Be Gone Before I Get It, And I Shall Not 
 Care." 
   
   
   
 And As It Had Done More Than Once Before, A Sharp Pain Cut Through 
 Bessie's Heart As She Thought What Life Would Be With Neil Making No 
 Part Of   It. So Absorbed Had She And Her Father Been That Neither Of   Them 
 Had Heard The   Train As It Glided Swiftly By, But When, After A Few 
 Moments Had Elapsed, There Was The   Stamping Of   Feet Outside, And A 
 Cheery Call To The   House Dog, Who Had Set Up A Welcome Bark, Bessie 
 Sprang From Her Father's Knee, Exclaiming: 
   
   
   
 "That's Neil; He Has Come, And I Am So Glad." 
   
   
   
 She Was Out In The   Hall By This Time, Waiting Expectantly, While Anthony 
 Opened The   Door Admitting Neil, Who Kissed Bessie Twice, And Told Her 
 How Glad He Was To See Her Again, And How Well Her Stuff Dress Of   Dark 
 Claret Became Her, Or Would, If She Had Left Off That Knot Of   Scotch 
 Plaid Ribbon At The   Throat, Which Marred The   Effect. 
   
   
   
 Bessie's Checks Flushed At This Criticism Upon The   Ribbon She Liked So 
 Much, And Had Bought For This Very Occasion, With A View To Please Her 
 Cousin. He Was In Very High Spirits, It Seemed To Her, As She Listened 
 To His Gay Badinage And Laughter. But How Handsome He Was In His New 
 Holiday Suit, Every Item Of   Which Was Faultless, And Of   The   Latest 
 Style. If His Mother Stinted Him In Other Ways, She Surely Did Not Where 
 His Wardrobe Was Concerned, And He Had The   Reputation Of   Being One Of 
 The Best Dressed Young Men In London. 
   
   
   
 When Dinner Was Over, And He Had Finished His Cigar Which He Smoked In 
 The Presence Of   Bessie, She Asked Him Of   The   American, Who Was Coming 
   
 The Next Evening. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 225 
   
 "Oh, Yes, Grey Jerrold," Neil Said, "And The   Finest Specimen Of   A Yankee 
 You Ever Saw." 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Believe I Like Yankees," Bessie Said Curtly, And Neil Replied: 
   
   
   
 "You Will Like This One; You Cannot Help It, Every Body Likes Him, From 
 The Shabbiest Old Woman In The   Railway Carriage To The   Prettiest Girl In 
 Piccadilly. Perhaps It Was A Liberty I Ought Not To Have Taken, Inviting 
 Him Here Without Consulting You First, But I Wanted You To See Him, And 
 Him To See You," And There Was A Vehemence In Neil's Voice And Manner 
 Which Bessie Could Not Understand. "He Is Rich, Or Will Be By And By," 
 Neil Said. "And The   Most Generous Chap I Ever Saw. He Was Always Helping 
 Us Out Of   Scrapes At School. He Has A Rich Aunt In America, Who Keeps 
 Him Well Supplied With Money, Besides What His Father Gave Him When He 
 Came Of   Age." 
   
   
   
 "What Did You Say He Was Doing In Carnarvon?" Bessie Asked, And Neil 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "Hunting Up Some Old Woman, Or Young Woman, I Don't Know Which, As I 
 Never Paid Much Attention To What He Did Say About It, I Believe, 
 Though, There Is Some Money In The   Case. I Wish It Was For Me," Neil 
 Said, And Then Suddenly He Sank Into A Thoughtful, Abstracted Mood, From 
 Which He Did Not Rouse Till The   Clock Struck Ten And It Was Time To Say 
 Good-Night. "I Have Not Been Very Good Company For The   Last Hour, I Have 
 Been Worried Lately And Am Not Quite Myself," He Said To Bessie, When 
 She Asked If He Were Ill And If There Was Anything She Could Do For Him 
 Or Send To His Room. 
   
   
   
 And Neil Had Been Worried And Exasperated And Wrought Upon Until He Was 
 Half Beside Himself. His Mother Had Wished Him To Accompany Her And 
 Blanche To The   House Of   A Friend Near Edinburgh, And When He Refused, 
 Saying He Preferred To Go To Stoneleigh, There Had Been A Jolly Row, As 
 He Expressed It, And His Mother Had Charged Him With His Preference For 
 The Daughter Of   That Bold Adventuress, And Had Told Him Decidedly That 
 If He Ever Dared To Marry Her He Should Never Touch A Shilling Of   Her 
 Money Either During Her Life-Time Or After, For Once Assured Of   The 
 Marriage She Would So Arrange Her Matters That He Would Be As Great A 
   
 Beggar As Archie Mcpherson Himself. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 226 
   
   
   
 "A Family Of   Paupers!" She Said, Scornfully. "Your Father Has Nothing To 
 Give You; Absolutely Nothing, And You Can Yourself Judge, How, With Your 
 Tastes And Habits, You Will Like Living At Stoneleigh With Two Meals A 
 Day, As I Hear They Sometimes Do, Blacking Your Own Boots And Building 
 Your Own Fires." 
   
   
   
 Here Neil Winced, For He Knew Very Well That He Had No Fancy For 
 Poverty, Even If Bessie Shared It With Him But He Told His Mother He 
 Had, And Consigned Blanche's Ten Thousand A Year To A Place Where The 
 Gold Might Be Melted, And Said He Loved Bessie Mcpherson Better Than 
 Anything In Life, And Should Marry Her If He Pleased In Spite Of   A 
 Hundred Mothers. But He Knew He Should Not--Knew He Could Not Face The 
 Reality When It Came To The   Point. He Was Too Dependent Upon What Wealth 
 Would Bring Him To Throw It Away For One Girl, Even If That Girl Were 
 Bessie, Whom He Loved With All The   Intensity Of   His Selfish 
 Nature--Loved So Much That For An Hour Or So After His Interview With 
 His Mother, He Balanced The   Two Questions, Blanche With Ten Thousand A 
 Year, Or Bessie With Nothing. Naturally Blanche Turned The   Scale, And 
 Then To Himself, He Said: 
   
   
   
 "I Will Go To Stoneleigh And Live For A Few Days In Bessie's Presence, 
 And Then I Will Say Good-By Forever And Marry Blanche As Mother Wishes 
 Me To Do. She Is Not So Very Bad Except For Her Eyebrows And That Horrid 
 Drawl. But Bessie, Oh, Bessie, How Can I Give Her Up!" And The   Young 
 Man's Heart Cried Out In Pain For The   Sweet Young Girl He Had Loved All 
 His Life, And Who, He Was Sure Loved Him. To Do Neil Justice, This Was 
 The Bitterest Drop In The   Cup--The Knowing That Bessie, Too, Would 
 Suffer. "She Has Enough To Bear," He Said, "Without An Added Drop From 
 Me, I Wish She Would Get In Love With Some One Else And Throw Me 
 Overboard. I Believe I Could Bear It Better. There's Jack He Was 
 Awfully Sweet On Her In London, But He Has Only Been To See Her Once 
 Since. He Is Too Poor To Marry, And There Is No One Else--Yes, By Jove, 
 There Is!" And Neil Started To His Feet. "There Is Grey Jerrold. He Is 
 Just The   Man For Bessie To Fall In Love With If She Could See Him, And 
 I'll Bring That About." 
   
   
   
 It May Seem Strange That One So Utterly Selfish As Neil Mcpherson Should 
 Have Devised This Plan To Help Him In His Dilemma, But This In Fact Was 
 Only Another Phase Of   His Selfishness. He Knew It Was Impossible For Him 
 To Marry Bessie, And Felt That It Was Also Impossible To Give Her Up 
 Without Other Aid Than His Own Feeble Will. If She Could Prefer Some One 
   
 Else To Himself, It Would Be A Help, However Much His Self-Love Might Be 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 227 
 Wounded, And If Another Than Himself Must Taste The   Sweetness He So 
 Coveted He Would Far Rather That Other Should Be Grey Jerrold, An 
 American, Even Though He Bore The   Rose Away To Foreign Soil, Than To 
 Have One Of   His Own Countrymen Flaunting His Happiness In His Face, 
 Bessie And Grey Were Suited To Each Other, He Thought, And He Would 
 Bring Them Together; So, When He Heard From Grey Of   His Intended Trip To 
 Carnarvon, He Suggested That He Defer It Until The   Holidays And Spend A 
 Day Or Two At Stoneleigh. Then He Wrote To Bessie That He Was As Good As 
 Engaged To Blanche, And That She Would Probably Fall In Love With Grey, 
 Who Was Sure To Do So With Her. This Done, He Began To Anticipate The 
 Visit, Which He Said To Himself Was To Be His Last, And From Which He 
 Meant To Get All The   Happiness Possible, He Would Kiss Bessie As Often 
 As He Liked; He Would Hold Her Hands In His, The   Dear Little Hands Which 
 Had Worked So Hard, But, Which Nevertheless, Were So Soft And Pretty; He 
 Would Look Into The   Innocent Blue Eyes And See Them Kindle And Droop 
 Beneath His Gaze, And Then There Should Be One Long, Never To Be 
 Forgotten Walk By Themselves Across The   Suspension Bridge, Through The 
 Straggling Old Town, And Along The   Road By The   River Toward Beaumaris, 
 And He Would Tell Her Everything, All His Love For Her And Its Utter 
 Hopelessness Because They Were Both So Poor, And He Would Say Good-By 
 Forever, And Bid Her Marry Grey Jerrold, And So Remove Temptation From 
 Him And Make It Easier For Him To Be True To Blanche. 
   
   
   
 It Was Much Easier For Neil To Form This Plan Than To Be Satisfied With 
 It, And During The   Few Days Which Elapsed Before He Started For 
 Stoneleigh He Was Cross And Irritable And Even Rude At Times Both To His 
 Mother And Blanche, The   Latter Of   Whom Finally Treated Him With A Cold 
 Indifference Which Made Him Fear A Little For The   Ten Thousand. 
   
   
   
 "What If She Should Take The   Bits In Her Teeth And Throw Me Overboard?" 
 He Thought, And At The   Very Last, He Changed His Tactics And Devoted 
 Himself To The   Heiress With An Assiduity Which Left Her Little Doubt Of 
 His Intentions. Still, To Her He Did Not Speak, Though To His Mother He 
 Said, Half Irritably, As If It Were Something Wrung From Him Against His 
 Will: 
   
   
   
 "Don't Trouble Yourself. I Intend To Marry Blanche In My Own Good Time; 
 But I Will Not Be Hurried, And Am Going To Stoneleigh First." 
   
   
   
   
 And He Went To Stoneleigh And Tried All The   Way There To Think Of   Bessie 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 228 
 As She Looked In The   Park, In The   Old Faded Gown With The   Disfiguring 
 Puffs; Tried To Make Himself Believe That She Had No Manner, No Style, 
 And Would Not Pass For A Great Lady Among People City Bred; That She Was 
 Better Suited To Some Quiet Home Such As Grey Jerrold Might Give Her, 
 Were He Happy Enough To Win Her. Neil Had No Doubt That Grey Would Try 
 To Win Her When Once He Had Seen Her, And He Began At Last To Feel Sorry 
 That He Had Invited His Friend To Stoneleigh, And To Have Doubts As To 
 His Ability To Give Bessie Up Even To Him. He Was Sure Of   It When He 
 Reached Stoneleigh And Saw Her With The   Brightness On Her Face And The 
 Sparkle In Her Eye As She Welcomed Him. She Might Not Be As Elegant Or 
 As Stylish As Blanche, Who Had Lived In The   City All Her Life, But She 
 Was Inexpressibly Sweet And Womanly, And There Was In Every Movement A 
 Grace And Quiet Dignity Which Stamped Her As A Lady. And Neil Recognized 
 It As He Never Had Before, And Fought The   Battle Over Again All Through 
 The Silent Night, And Was Still Fighting It In The   Morning When He Went 
 Down To Breakfast And Looked At Bessie As She Poured His Coffee, In Her 
 Gray Dress And Pretty White Muslin Apron, With The   Daintily Frilled 
 Pockets, And Just The   Corner Of   A Blue-Bordered Handkerchief Showing In 
 One Of   Them. Neil Liked The   Dress And The   Effect Of   The   Blue 
 Handkerchief But He Did Not Like The   Apron, It Made Her Look So Like A 
 Housemaid, And He Told Her So When Breakfast Was Over And They Stood A 
 Moment Alone By The   Fire. 
   
   
   
 Reddening A Little, Bessie Answered Him, Laughingly; "Yes, You Told Me 
 Once Before That You Did Not Like My Apron, And I Know It Would Be Out 
 Of Place On Your Mother Or Blanche, But It Suits Me, For You See I _Am_ 
 Housemaid Here, And Clear My Own Table And Wash My Own Silver And China. 
 Dorothy Is Old And Has The   Rheumatism In Her Feet, And I Must Help; So, 
 Mr. Aristocrat, If You Do Not Wish To See Me Degrade Myself, Just Go And 
 Take A Walk, And When You Come Back The   Obnoxious Apron Shall Be Laid 
 Aside And We Will Practice That Song You Brought Me." 
   
   
   
 Neil Did Not Go Out And Walk, But Staid In The   Dining-Room And Smoked 
 His Cigar, And Looked At Bessie As She Cleared Away The   Breakfast Dishes 
 And Washed The   Silver And China, With Her Sleeves Drawn Half-Way To Her 
 Elbows, Showing Her Round, White Arms. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, She Is Just Suited To America, Where, I Believe, The   Women All 
 Wear Aprons And Wash Their Own Dishes," Neil Thought, As He Watched Her 
 With A Strange Feeling In His Heart Of   Pain And Happiness; Happiness 
 That For A Few Days At Least She Was His To Look At, To Love, To Caress; 
 Pain That The   Days Were So Few And So Short When He Must Leave Her. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 229 
 And Then There Arose Before Him, As In A Vision, A Picture Of   A Quiet 
 Home Amid Green Hedge-Rows And Sunny Lanes, Not A Home Such As Blanche's 
 Would Be, With Gorgeous Surroundings And Liveried Servants Everywhere, 
 But Such A Home As Makes A Man Better For Living In It; A Home Where The 
 Housewifely Bessie Was The   Presiding Goddess, Flitting About Just As She 
 Was Doing Now, Putting Away The   Silver And China, Brushing Up The 
 Hearth, Moving A Chair Here And Another There, Watering Her Pots Of 
 Flowers In The   Conservatory, Tea-Roses And Carnations And Heliotrope And 
 Lilies All In Bloom And Filling The   Room With Sweet Perfume As If It 
 Were The   Summer-Time, Instead Of   Chill December With Its Biting Blasts 
 Sweeping Against The   Windows. 
   
   
   
 "There!" Bessie Said, At Last, Removing Her Apron, Pulling Down Her 
 Sleeves, And Smoothing Her Bright Wavy Hair, "I Have Dismissed The 
 Housemaid, And Now I Am Ready To Sing For You, Or Play Chess, Or Do 
 Whatever You Like." 
   
   
   
 But Neil Was In No Mood For Singing Or Playing Chess, Or Even Talking 
 Much, And His Fit Of   Abstraction Lasted All Day, Or Until Late In The 
 Afternoon, When Bessie Began To Speak Of   Getting Herself In Readiness 
 For Grey, Who Was To Come In The   Evening Train From Carnarvon. Then Neil 
 Roused, And As If He Had Nerved Himself For The   Sacrifice, Manifested A 
 Great Deal Of   Interest With Regard To Bessie's Personal Appearance. 
   
   
   
 "I Want You To Get Yourself Up Stunningly," He Said, "So As To Make A 
 Good First Appearance. I Have Told Grey So Much About You That He Must 
 Not Be Disappointed." 
   
   
   
 "Ridiculous! I Shall Wear Just What I Wore Yesterday, Bow And All, For I 
 Like It," Bessie Said, With A Little Defiant Toss Of   Her Head. 
   
   
   
 She, Too, Had Been Thinking While Neil Sat So Silent And Moody By The 
 Fire, And Had Decided That He Had Greatly Changed For The   Worse Since 
 She Had Seen Him Last--That He Was Hard To Please, Moody, Exacting, And 
 Quite Too Much Given To Criticising Her And Her Dress. 
   
   
   
   
 "As If It Is Any Of   His Business What I Wear," She Thought, And She Took 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 230 
 A Kind Of   Exultant Satisfaction In Fastening On The   Knot Of   Ribbon He 
 Had Condemned And Which Really Was Very Becoming To Her Plain, Dark 
 Dress. 
   
   
   
 "I Suppose, Mr. Grey Jerrold, I Must Waste A Clean Collar And A Pair Of 
 Cuffs On You, Though That Will Be So Much More For Me To Iron Next 
 Week," She Said, As She Stood Before The   Mirror In Her Room, Which Was 
 To Be Given To The   Coming Guest, "I Hope, Sir, You Will Appreciate All I 
 Am Doing For You, For I Assure You It Is No Small Matter To Turn Out 
 From My Comfortable Quarters Into That Barn Of   A Room Where The   Wind 
 Blows A Hurricane And The   Rats Scurry Over The   Floor. Ugh! How I Dread 
 It, And _You_, Too!" She Continued, Shaking Her Head At The   Imaginary 
 Grey, Who Stood Before Her Mind's Eye, Black-Eyed, Black-Whiskered, 
 Black-Faced, And A Very Giant In Proportions, As She Fancied All 
 Americans To Be. 
   
   
   
 Her Toilet Completed, She Removed From The   Room Everything Which She 
 Thought Would Betray The   Fact That It Was Her Apartment, And Carried 
 Them With A Shiver To The   Chamber Facing The   North, Where The   Rats 
 Scurried Over The   Floor At Night, And The   Wind Blew A Hurricane. 
   
   
   
 "There! I Am Ready For Your Pythias! Do You Think I Shall Pass Muster?" 
 She Said To Neil, As She Entered The   Dining-Room Where He Was Sitting. 
   
   
   
 It Would Indeed Have Been A Very Censorious, Fault-Finding Man Who Could 
 Have Seen Aught Amiss In The   Beautiful Young Girl, Plain As Her Dress 
 Might Be, And For Answer To Her Question, Neil Stood Up And Kissed Her, 
 Saying As He Did So: 
   
   
   
 "He Will Think You Perfect, Though I Don't Like The   Ribbon, I Don't Like 
 Any Color About You Except Your Hair And Eyes. I Wish You Would Take It 
 Off." 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Jerrold May Think Differently. I Am Dressed For Him, And As I Like 
 It I Mean To Wear It," Bessie Answered, Curtly, But With A Bright Smile, 
 As She Looked Into Neil's Face. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 9 (  Christmas At Stoneleigh) Pg 231 
   
 "Oh, Well; _Chacun A Son Gout_," He Said, Consulting His Watch, And 
 Adding: "It Is Time I Was Starting For The   Station; The   Train Is Due In 
 Fifteen Minutes." 
   
   
   
 When He Was Gone Bessie Began To Feel A Little Nervous With Regard To 
 The Stranger Coming Among Them. Hitherto She Had Thought Only Of   The 
 Extra Expense And The   Trouble He Would Give Old Dorothy, Whose Feet And 
 Ankles Were Badly Swollen And Paining Her So Much. 
   
   
   
 "I May Have To Cook And Serve The   Christmas Dinner Myself," She Said, 
 "And I Don't Mind The   Work; Only I Do Not Want This American From 
 Boston, Where The   Women Are So Full Of   Brains, To Think Me A Mere 
 Dishwasher And Chimney-Sweep. I Wonder If He Is Half As Nice As Neil 
 Says He Is, And If I Shall Like Him. Of   Course I Sha'n't, But I Shall 
 Treat Him Well For Neil's Sake, And Be So Glad When He Has Gone." 
   
   
   
 Then She Proceeded To Lay The   Table For Supper, As They Usually Dined In 
 The Middle Of   The   Day. Dorothy's Feet Were More Active Then, And Archie 
 Preferred An Early Dinner. Everything Was In Readiness At Last; The 
 Bread And The   Butter And The   Jam, With Cold Chicken And Ham, And The 
 Kettle Singing On The   Hearth; The   Curtains Drawn And The   Bright Fire 
 Making Shadows On The   Wall And Falling Upon The   Young Girl, Who, As Her 
 Ear Caught The   Sound Of   Footsteps Without, Ran To The   Window, And 
 Parting The   Heavy Curtains, Looked Out Into The   Darkness So That The 
 First Glimpse Grey Jerrold Had Of   Her Was Of   Her Fair, Eager Face Framed 
 In Waves Of   Golden Brown Hair, And Pressed Against The   Window Pane In 
 The Vain Effort To See The   Dreaded American. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 232 
   
   
 Between The   Man Of   Twenty-Three And The   Boy Of   Fourteen, Who Had Knelt 
 Upon The   Snow In The   Leafless Woods And Asked God To Forgive Him For His 
 Grandfather's Sin, And Had Pledged Himself To Undo As Far As Was 
 Possible The   Wrong To Others That Sin Had Caused, There Was The 
 Difference Of   Nine Years Of   Growth, And Culture, And Experience, And 
 Knowledge Of   The   World; But Otherwise The   Boy And The   Man Were The   Same, 
 For As The   Grey Of   Fourteen Had Been Frank, And Truthful, And Generous, 
 And Wholly Unselfish, With A Gentleness In His Nature Like That Of   A 
 Tender, Loving Woman, So Was The   Grey Of   Twenty-Three Whom We Last Saw 
 Upon The   Steamer Which Was Taking Him Away From Home And The   Lonely 
 Woman Watching So Tearfully Upon The   Wharf, And Feeling That With His 
 Going Her Joyless Life Was Made More Desolate. 
   
   
   
 Since That Time There Had Been A Year's Travel Upon The   Continent With 
 His Parents, And Then He Had Entered At Eton, Where He Renewed His 
 Acquaintance With Neil Mcpherson, Between Whom And Himself There Sprung 
 Up A Friendship Which Nothing Had Weakened As Yet. Several Times He Had 
 Been A Guest In Neil's Home, Where Lady Jane Treated Him With The   Utmost 
 Civility, And Admitted That For An American He Really Was Refined And 
 Gentlemanly. He Knew Jack Trevellian, And Blanche, And All Neil's 
 Intimate Friends, And Had The   _Entree_ To The   Same Society With Them, 
 Whenever He Chose To Avail Himself Of   It, Which Was Not Very Often. He 
 Was In Europe For Study, He Said, And Not For Society, And He Devoted 
 Himself To His Books With An Energy And Will Which Put Him At The   Head 
 Of His Class In Eton, And Won Him An Enviable Reputation For Scholarship 
 At Oxford, Where He Had Now Been For Nearly Four Years, And Where He 
 Intended To Remain Until His Aunt Lucy, And Possibly His Aunt Hannah, 
 Crossed The   Sea And Joined Him For An Extended Tour. 
   
   
   
 Then He Was Going Home For Good To Settle Down And Marry, He Said, For 
 In All Grey's Dreams Of   The   Future There Was Always The   Picture Of   A 
 Happy Home With Some Fair, Sweet-Faced Girl In It, Reigning Equally As 
 Mistress With The   Dear Aunt Hannah, Still Living Her Solitary Life In 
 The Old Farm House, And Keeping Watch Over That Hidden Grave Under The 
 Bedroom Floor, And Laying Up Year By Year The   Interest On The   Gold Which 
 Was One Day To Go To The   Heirs Of   Elizabeth Rogers, Of   Carnarvon, If 
 They Could Be Found. But Could They? That Was The   Question Both She And 
   
 Grey Asked Themselves As The   Years Went On And No Trace Was Discovered 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 233 
 Of Any Such Person Either In Or Around Carnarvon, For Grey Had Been 
 There More Than Once, And With All Due Precaution Had Inquired Of 
 Everybody For The   Woman, Elizabeth Rogers, And Finally, As He Grew A 
 Little Bolder, For Joel Rogers Himself, Who Went To America Many Years 
 Before. But All To No Avail; Both Joel And Elizabeth Were Myths, And The 
 Case Was Getting Hopeless. 
   
   
   
 Still, Grey Did Not Despair, And Resolved That During The   Holidays He 
 Would Go Again To The   Old Welsh Town And Try What He Could Do, And So It 
 Came About That He Accompanied Neil As Far As Carnarvon, Where He 
 Proposed To Spend A Day And Then Go Over To Stoneleigh On Christmas Eve, 
 More To Please Neil, Who Had Urged Him So Strongly To Stop There, Than 
 For Any Particular Satisfaction It Would Be To Him To Pass The   Day With 
 Strangers, Who Might Or Might Not Care To See Him. He Knew There Was A 
 Cousin Bessie, A Girl Of   Wondrous Beauty, If Neil Was To Be Believed, 
 And He Remembered To Have Heard Of   Her, Years Ago, When He Was A Boy And 
 First Met Neil Mcpherson At Melrose. Faint Memories, Too, He Had Of 
 Hearing Her Talked About At The   Memorable Thanksgiving Dinner Which Had 
 Preceded His Grandfather's Death And His Own Sickness, When They Said He 
 Had Asked Miss Mcpherson To Send For Her And Stuff Her With Mince Pie, 
 As A Recompense For The   Many Times She Had Gone Hungry To Bed Because 
 There Was Not Money Enough To Buy Dinner For Three. And All This Came 
 Back To Him As He Stood In The   Station In Carnarvon Waiting For The 
 Train. 
   
   
   
 "She Must Be A Young Lady Now Seventeen Or Eighteen Years Old," He 
 Thought; "And Neil Says She Is Beautiful. But I Dare Say She Is Like 
 Most English Girls--With A Giggle And A Drawl And A Supreme Contempt For 
 Anything Outside The   United Kingdom. I Fancy, Too, She Is Tall And Thin, 
 With Sharp Elbows And Big Feet, Like Many Of   Her Sisters. I Wonder What 
 She Will Think Of   Me. People Say I Am More English Than American, Which 
 I Don't Like, For If There Is A Loyal Son Of   Uncle Sam In This World I 
 Am He. I Can't Help This Confounded Foreign Accent Which I Have Picked 
 Up From Being Over Here So Long, And I Do Not Know As I Wish To Help It. 
 Perhaps It May Help Me With Miss Bessie, As Well As My English Cut 
 Generally," And Grey Glanced At Himself In The   Dingy Little Glass To See 
 How He Did Look. 
   
   
   
 What He Saw Was A Broad-Shouldered, Finely-Formed Young Man, Who Stood 
 So Erect, That He Seemed Taller Than He Really Was. A Face Which 
 Strangers Would Trust Without A Moment's Hesitancy; Large Dark-Blue 
 Eyes, Thick Brown Hair Just Inclined To Curl At The   Ends; And A Smile 
 Which Would Have Made The   Plainest Face Handsome And Which Was Grey's 
   
 Chief Point Of   Attraction, If We Except His Voice, Which, Though Rich 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 234 
 And Full, Was Very Sweet, And Expressive Of   The   Genuine Interest And 
 Sympathy He Felt For Every Human Being In Distress Or Otherwise. No 
 Tired, Discouraged Mother In A Railway Car, Trying To Hush Her Crying 
 Infant, Would Ever Fear That He Would Be Annoyed Or Wish Her And Her 
 Child In Jericho. On The   Contrary, She Would, If Necessary, Ask Him To 
 Hold Her Baby For A Moment, And The   Child Would Go To Him 
 Unhesitatingly, So Great Was The   Mesmeric Power He Exercised Over His 
 Fellow-Creatures. This Influence Or Power Was Inborn, And He Could No 
 More Have Helped It Than He Could Have Helped His Heartbeats. But, Added 
 To This, Was A Constant Effort On His Part To Make Those With Whom He 
 Came In Contact Happy, To Sympathize With Them In Their Griefs, To Help 
 Them In Their Needs, To Sacrifice His Own Feelings To Their Pleasure, 
 For In This Way He Felt That He Was In Part Atoning For The   Wrong Done 
 By The   Poor Old Man Dead Long Ago And Forgotten By Nearly All Who Had 
 Known Him. 
   
   
   
 Such Was The   Grey Jerrold Whom Neil Mcpherson Met At The   Menai Station 
 And Escorted Along The   Road To Stoneleigh. 
   
   
   
 "I Should Have Driven Out For You, Only There Is No Carriage. I Think I 
 Told You That Mr. Archie Mcpherson Is Awfully Poor," He Explained 
 Apologetically As He Saw Grey Pull His Fur Cap Over His Ears, For The 
 Wind Was Blowing A Gale And Drifting The   Snow In Their Faces. 
   
   
   
 "I Do Not Think You Ever Told Me In So Many Words That They Were Very 
 Poor, But I Had An Impression That They Were Not Rich," Grey Said, 
 Adding, "I Prefer To Walk, And Rather Enjoy Battling With A 
 North-Wester: It Takes Me Back To New England, The   Very Land Of   Snows 
 And Storms." 
   
   
   
 They Were In The   Park By This Time, Nearing The   House, When Suddenly The 
 Curtains Of   A Window Parted, Letting Out A Flood Of   Light Into The 
 Darkness And Grey Saw For An Instant Pressed Against The   Pane A Face 
 Which Made His Heart Throb Quickly With A Kind Of   Glad Surprise As If It 
 Were A Face He Had Seen Before, While With It Came A Thought Of   His Aunt 
 Hannah, And The   Lonely Old House In The   Pasture Land In Far-Off 
 Allington. A Moment Later, And The   Face Was Looking Up To His With A 
 Half Fearful Curious Expression, Which Was, However, Changed To One Of 
 Great Gladness As Bessie Met His Winning Smile And The   Kind Eyes Bent So 
 Searchingly Upon Her. She Had No Fear Or Dread Of   Him Now, And She Gave 
   
 Him Her Hand Most Cordially And Bade Him Welcome To Stoneleigh With A 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 235 
 Warmth Which Made Him Feel At Home, And Put Him At His Ease. 
   
   
   
 "Perhaps You Would Like To Go To Your Room At Once, And Neil Will Show 
 You The   Way," She Said To Him; Then, In An Aside To Neil, "My Room, You 
 Know, At The   Head Of   The   Stairs." 
   
   
   
 Neil Looked At Her In Surprise, While A Cloud Gathered Upon His Brow. 
 That Bessie Should Give Her Room To Grey Seemed To Him Absurd, Though He 
 Never Stopped To Ask Himself Where She Could Put Him If Not There Neil 
 Knew Perfectly Well The   Capabilities Of   The   Old Stone House, And That 
 Spare Rooms Were Not As Plenty As Blackberries, But So Long As He Was 
 Not Incommoded It Was No Business Of   His To Inquire Into Matters; Nor 
 Could He Understand That An Extra Fire Even For A Day Was A Heavy Drain 
 On Bessie's Purse. But Grey's Quick Ear Caught Bessie's Whispered Words, 
 And Before He Entered The   Warm, Pretty Room At The   Head Of   The   Stairs He 
 Knew It Belonged To Her, And Guessed Why She Had Given It To Him. Under 
 Any Circumstances He Would Have Known By Certain Unmistakable Signs That 
 It Was A Young Girl's Apartment Into Which He Was Ushered, And After 
 Neil Left Him He Looked About Him With A Kind Of   Awe At The 
 Chintz-Covered Furniture, The   White Curtains At The   Window, And The 
 Pretty Little Toilet Table With Its Hanging Glass In The   Center, And Its 
 Coverings Of   Pink And White Muslin. 
   
   
   
 Just Then, Through The   Door, Which Had Inadvertently Been Left A Little 
 Ajar, He Caught The   Sound Of   Voices In The   Hall Below, Neil's Voice And 
 Bessie's And Neil Was Saying To Her, Disapprovingly: 
   
   
   
 "Why Did You Give Your Room To Grey? Was It Necessary?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Neil; There Was No Other Comfortable Place For Him; The   North Room 
 Is So Large And The   Chimney Smokes So We Could Never Get It Warm," 
 Bessie Said, And Neil Continued: 
   
   
   
 "And So You Are To Sleep There And Catch Your Death-Cold?" 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 236 
 "Not A Bit Of   It," Bessie Replied. "Dorothy Will Warm The   Bed With Her 
 Big Warming-Pan And I Shall Not Mind It In The   Least. I Am Never Cold." 
   
   
   
 "Well, I Think It A Shame!" Neil Said, Feeling More Annoyed That Grey 
 Was To Sleep In Bessie's Room, Than That Bessie Was To Pass The   Night In 
 The Great, Cheerless North Chamber With Only Old Dorothy's Warming-Pan 
 For Comfort. 
   
   
   
 But It Never Occurred To Him That He Could Give Grey His Room And 
 Himself Take The   Cold And The   Dreariness Of   The   North Room, Nor Yet That 
 He Could Share His Bed With Grey. He Never Thought For Others When The 
 Thinking Conflicted With Himself, And Returning To The   Dining-Room He 
 Sat Down By The   Fire With Anything But A Happy Expression On His Face, 
 As He Wished That He Had Not Invited Grey To Stoneleigh. 
   
   
   
 Something In The   Expression Of   Bessie's And Grey's Faces As They Looked 
 At Each Other Had Disturbed Him, For He Had Read Undisguised Admiration 
 In The   One, And Confidence And Trust In The   Other, And Knew That There 
 Were Already Sympathy And Accord Between Them, And That They Were Sure 
 To Be Fast Friends At Least, Just As He Had Told Himself He Wished Them 
 To Be. 
   
   
   
 Meanwhile Grey Was Thinking, As He Made His Toilet For Supper, And As A 
 Result Of   His Thoughts He At Last Rang The   Bell Which Brought Old 
 Dorothy To Him. 
   
   
   
 "My Good Woman," He Said, Flashing Upon Her The   Smile Which Always Won 
 Those On Whom It Fell, And Drawing Her Inside The   Door Which He Shut 
 Cautiously, "My Good Woman, I Do Not Wish To Be Particular Or 
 Troublesome, But Really I Should Like A Room Without A Fire, The   Colder 
 The Better. One To The   North Will Suit Me, If There Is Such A One. No 
 Matter For The   Furniture; A Bed And Wash-Stand Are All I Require. You 
 See, I Have So Much Health And Superfluous Heat That I Like To Be Cool; 
 And Then I Have The--" He Stopped Short Here, For He Could Not Quite 
 Deviate From The   Truth So Far As To Say He Actually Had The   Asthma, So 
 He Added, In An Undertone, "If I Had The   Asthma I Could Not Breathe, You 
   
 Know, In This Small Room, Pretty As It Is, And Upon My Word It Is 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 237 
 Lovely. Have You No Larger Chamber Which I Can Take?" 
   
   
   
 "Ye-Es," Dorothy Said, Slowly, With A Throb Of   Joy, As She Reflected 
 That Her Young Mistress Might Not Be Deprived Of   Her Comfortable 
 Quarters After All. "There Is A Big Chamber To The   North, Cold Enough 
 For Anybody, But Miss Bessie Got This Ready For You. She Will Not Like 
 You To Change. Do You Have The   _Tisick_ Very Bad?" 
   
   
   
 Grey Did Not Answer This Question, But Began To Gather Up His Brushes 
 And His Combs, And Putting Them Into His Valise, He Said, "I Want That 
 North Room; Take Me There, Please, And Say Nothing To Your Mistress." 
   
   
   
 Dorothy Knew This Last Was Impossible; She Should Be Obliged To Tell 
 Bessie; But She Did Not Oppose The   Young Man Whose Manner Was So 
 Masterful, And Whom She Led To The   Great, Cheerless Room With Its Smoky 
 Chimney Down Which The   Winter Wind Was Roaring With A Dismal Sound, 
 While Across The   Hearth A Huge Rat Ran As They Entered It. 
   
   
   
 "'Tis A Sorry Place, And You'll Be Very Cold, But I'll Warm Your Bed 
 And Give You Plenty Of   Blankets And Hot Water In The   Morning," Dorothy 
 Said, As She Hastily Gathered Up The   Few Articles Belonging To Bessie, 
 Who Had Transferred Them From Her Own Room To This. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Sleep Like A Top," Grey Replied. "Much Better Than By The   Fire. 
 This Suits Me Perfectly, And The   Cold Is Nothing To What America Can 
 Do." 
   
   
   
 He Was Very Reassuring; And Wholly Deceived By His Manner, Dorothy 
 Departed And Left Him To Himself. 
   
   
   
 "Whew!" He Said, As A Gust Of   Wind Stronger Than Usual Struck The 
 Windows And Puffed Down The   Chimney, Almost Knocking Over The 
 Fire-Board. "This Is A Clipper And No Mistake. And What An Old Stable Of 
 A Room It Is, And What A Place For That Dainty Little Bessie To Be In. 
 She Would Be Frozen Solid Before Morning. I Guess I Shall Sleep In My 
 Overcoat And Boots. What A Lovely Face She Has, And How It Reminds Me Of 
 Somebody--I Don't Know Whom, Unless It Is Aunt Hannah, Whose Face I 
   
 Seemed To See Right Side By Side With Bessie. They Must Be Awfully Poor, 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 238 
 And I Wish I Had Brought Her Something Better For A Christmas Present 
 Than This Jim-Crack," And Opening His Valise He Took Out A Pretty Little 
 Inlaid Work-Box Fitted Up With All The   Necessary Appliances, Even To A 
 Gold Thimble. 
   
   
   
 Remembering The   Christmas At Home When A Present Was As Much A Part Of 
 That Day As His Breakfast, Grey Had Bought The   Box In London As A Gift 
 To Bessie, And When He Caught A Glimpse, As He Did, Of   The   Worn Basket, 
 With Its Spools And Scissors And Colored Yarns For Darning, Which 
 Dorothy Gathered Up Among Other Articles Belonging To Bessie, He Was 
 Glad He Had Made The   Choice He Did. But Now, As He Surveyed The 
 Apartment And Felt How Very Poor His Host And Daughter Must Be, He 
 Wished That He Could Give Them Something Better Than This Fanciful Box, 
 Which Could Neither Feed Nor Keep Them Warm. 
   
   
   
 As He Had Finished His Toilet In Bessie's Room There Was Nothing Now For 
 Him To Do Except To Give An Extra Twist To His Cravat, Run His Fingers 
 Through His Brown Hair And Then He Was Ready For The   Dining-Room, Where 
 He Found Bessie Alone. As A Matter Of   Course, Dorothy Had Gone To Bessie 
 And Told Her Of   The   Exchange, Which Delighted Her Far More Than It Did 
 Her Mistress. 
   
   
   
 "Mr. Jerrold In That Cold, Dreary Room!" Bessie Exclaimed. "Oh, 
 Dorothy, Why Did You Allow It, And What Must He Think Of   Us?" 
   
   
   
 "I Could Not Help Myself, Darling, For He Would Have His Way," Dorothy 
 Replied. "He Was That Set On The   Cold Room That You Couldn't Move Him A 
 Jot. His Breathing Apparatus Is Out Of   Killer; He Has The   _Tisick_ Awful 
 And Can't Breathe In A Warm Room. I Shall Give Him Some _Cubebs_ To 
 Smoke To-Morrow. And Don't You Worry; He Won't Freeze. I'll Put A Bag Of 
 Hot Water In The   Bed. He Is A Very Nice Young Gentleman, If He Is An 
 American." 
   
   
   
 Bessie Knew She Could Not Help Herself, But There Was A Troubled Look On 
 Her Face When Grey Came In, And, Approaching Her As She Stood By The 
 Fire, Made Some Casual Remark About The   Unusual Severity Of   The   Weather 
 For The   Season. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 239 
   
 "Yes, It Is Very Cold," She Said, Adding Quickly, As She Looked Up At 
 Him: "Oh, Mr. Jerrold, Dorothy Has Told Me, And I Am So Sorry. You Do 
 Not Know How Cold That North Chamber Is, And We Cannot Warm It If We 
 Try, The   Chimney Smokes So Badly. You Will Be So Uncomfortable There. 
 You Might Let The   Fire Go Down In M--, In The   Other Room, If The   Heat 
 Affects You. Dorothy Says You Suffer Greatly With Asthma." 
   
   
   
 "Yes--No," Grey Replied, Confusedly, Scarcely Willing To Commit Himself 
 Again To The   Asthma. "I Shall Not Mind The   Cold At All. I Am Accustomed 
 To It. You Must Remember I Come From The   Land Of   Ice And Snow. You Have 
 No Idea What Blizzards America Is Capable Of   Getting Up, And Ought To 
 Hear How The   Wind Can Howl And The   Snow Drift About An Old Farm-House In 
 A Rocky Pasture Land, Which I Would Give Much To See To-Night." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Tone Of   Regret In His Rich, Musical Voice, And Forgetting 
 That Neil Had Said He Was From Boston. Bessie Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "Is That Farm-House Your Home?" 
   
   
   
 "Oh, No; My Home Proper Is In Boston," He Answered Her, "But I Have 
 Spent Some Of   My Happiest Days In That House, And The   Memory Of   It And 
 The Dear Woman Who Lives There Is The   Sweetest Of   My Life, And The 
 Saddest, Too," He Added, Slowly; For, Right In Bessie's Blue Eyes, 
 Looking At Him So Steadily, He Seemed To See The   Hidden Grave, And For A 
 Moment All The   Old Bitter Shame And Humiliation Which Had Once Weighed 
 Him Down So Heavily, And Which, Naturally, The   Lapse Of   Years Had Tended 
 To Lighten, Came Back To Him In The   Presence Of   This Young Girl Who 
 Seemed So Inextricably Mixed Up With Everything Pertaining To His Past. 
   
   
   
 It Was Like Some New Place Which We Sometimes Come Suddenly Upon, With A 
 Strange Feeling That We Have Seen It Before, Though When We Cannot Tell; 
 So Bessie Impressed Grey As A Part Of   The   Tragedy Enacted In The   Old New 
 England House Many, Many Years Ago, And Covered Up So Long. He Almost 
 Felt That She Had Been There With Him And That Now She Was Standing By 
   
 The Hidden Grave And Stretching Her Hand To Him Across It With An Offer 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 240 
 Of Help And Sympathy. And So Strong Was This Impression That He Actually 
 Lifted His Right Hand An Instant To Take In It The   Slender One Resting 
 On The   Mantel, As Bessie Talked To Him. 
   
   
   
 "What Would She Say If She Knew?" He Thought, Feeling That It Would Be 
 Easy To Tell Her About It,--Feeling That She Was One To Trust Even Unto 
 Death. 
   
   
   
 Bessie Was Interested In Grey, And Already Felt The   Wonderful Mesmeric 
 Influence He Exercised Over All Who Came In Contact With Him. In The 
 _Salons_ Of   Fashion, In The   Halls Of   Eaton And Oxford, In The   Railway 
 Car, Or In The   Privacy Of   Domestic Life, Grey's Presence Was An 
 All-Pervading Power, Or As An Old Woman Whom He Had Once Befriended 
 Expressed It: 
   
   
   
 "He Was Like A Great Warm Stove In A Cold Room." 
   
   
   
 And Bessie Felt The   Warmth, And Was Glad He Was There, And Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "I Wish You Would Tell Me About That House Among The   Rocks And The   Woman 
 Who Lives There, I Am Sure I Should Like Her, And I Know So Little Of 
 America Or The   American People. You Are Almost The   First I Have Ever 
 Seen." 
   
   
   
 Before Grey Could Answer Her Neil Came In, And As Supper Was Soon After 
 Served, No Further Allusion Was Made To America Until The   Table Was 
 Cleared Away, And The   Party Of   Four Were Sitting Around The   Fire, Archie 
 In His Accustomed Corner With Bessie At His Side, Her Hand On The   Arm Of 
 His Chair And Her Head Occasionally Resting Lovingly Against His 
 Shoulder. Neil Was Opposite, While Grey Sat Before The   Fire, With Now 
 And Then A Shiver Running Down His Back As The   Rising Wind Crept Into 
 The Room, Even Through The   Thick Curtains Which Draped The   Rattling 
 Windows Behind Him. But Grey Did Not Care For The   Cold. His Thoughts 
 Were Across The   Sea, In The   House Among The   Rocks, And He Was Wondering 
 If His Aunt Hannah Was Alone That Christmas Eve, And Was Thinking Just 
   
 How Dark, And Ghostly And Cold Was The   Interior Of   That Bedroom, Whose 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 241 
 Door Was Seldom Opened, And Where No One Had Ever Been Since His 
 Grandfather's Death Except His Aunt Hannah And Himself. As If Divining 
 His Thoughts, Bessie Said To Him: "I Wish You Would Tell Us About That 
 House Among The   Rocks. Is It Very Old?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, One Of   The   Oldest In Allington," Grey Replied, And Instantly 
 Archie Roused From His Usual Apathetic State And Repeated: 
   
   
   
 "Allington? Did You Say Allington, In Massachusetts?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Grey Replied. "Allington, In Massachusetts; About Forty Miles Or 
 So From Boston. Do You Know The   Place?" 
   
   
   
 "My Aunt Lives There--The Woman For Whom Bessie Was Named, Miss Betsey 
 Mcpherson. Do You Know Her?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I Used To Know Her Well When I Was So Often In Allington Before My 
 Grandfather Died," Grey Replied, And Neil Said To Him: 
   
   
   
 "What Manner Of   Woman Is She? Something Of   A Shrew, I Fancy. I Saw Her 
 Once When I Was A Boy, And She Boxed My Ears Because I Called Her Old 
 Bet Buttermilk, And She Said That I And All The   English Were Fools, 
 Because I Asked Her If There Were Any Wildcats In The   Woods Behind Her 
 House." 
   
   
   
 "Served You Right," Grey Said, Laughingly, And Then Continued; "She Is 
 Rather Eccentric, I Believe, But Highly Respected In Town. My Aunt Lucy 
 Is Very Fond Of   Her. Did You Ever See Her?" And He Turned To Bessie, Who 
 Replied: 
   
   
   
 "I Saw Her Once At Aberystwyth, When I Was A Child; And She Afterwards 
 Sent Me This Turquois Ring, The   Only Bit Of   Jewelry I Own," And Bessie 
 Held To The   Light Her Hand On Which Shone The   Ring Daisy Had Unwillingly 
   
 Given Up To Her On The   Occasion Of   Her Last Visit To Stoneleigh. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 10 ( Grey) Pg 242 
   
   
   
 For A Long Time They Sat Before The   Fire Talking Of   America And The 
 Places Grey Had Visited In Europe, And It Was Rather Late When The   Party 
 Finally Retired For The   Night, Neil Going To His Warm, Comfortable Room 
 Facing The   South, And Grey To His Cheerless One Facing The   North, With 
 Only The   Cold And The   Damp, And The   Rats For His Companions, If We 
 Except The   Bag Of   Hot Water He Found In His Bed, On Which Dorothy Had 
 Put Woolen Sheets And Which She Had Warmed Thoroughly With Her Big 
 Warming-Pan. 
   
   
   
 "This Is Not Very Jolly, But I Am Glad I Am Here Instead Of   Bessie," 
 Grey Thought, And Undressing Himself More Quickly Than He Had Ever 
 Undressed Before, He Plunged Into The   Bed Which Was Really Warm And 
 Comfortable, And Was Soon Wrapped In The   Deep Sleep Which Comes To 
 Perfect Health And A Good Conscience. 
   
   
   
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 243 
   
 When Grey Awoke The   Next Morning There Was A Little Pile Of   Snow On The 
 Foot Of   His Bed, Which Stood Near A Window, And More On The   Hearth, 
 Which Had Sifted Down The   Chimney, While The   Wind Was, If Possible, 
 Blowing Harder Than On The   Previous Night. 
   
   
   
 "Whew!" Grey Said, As He Rubbed His Cold Nose, "I Believe This Beats 
 Allington! How Shall I Ever Get Myself Together?" 
   
   
   
 Just Then Anthony Came In With Jugs Of   Hot Water And A Huge Soapstone On 
   
 Which He Said The   Young Man Was To Stand While He Dressed Himself. 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 244 
   
   
 "Sharp Weather This, Even For Wales!" He Began, As He Lingered A Little 
 And Put Back The   Curtains To Admit More Light. 
   
   
   
 "Sorry, Sir, I Cannot Make You A Fire. Hope The   Cold Did Not Keep You 
 Awake?" 
   
   
   
 "Never Slept Better In My Life, I Did Not Mind The   Cold At All," Grey 
 Said, And Anthony Continued: 
   
   
   
 "Yes, You Like Air, _Tisicky_ My Old Woman Says, And She Sent Me Out 
 Last Night For A Pipe And Some Cubebs Which You Are To Smoke Three Times 
 A Day. Nothing Like Cubebs For Your Disorder. Had It Long?" 
   
   
   
 "Thank You, No, Sir; You Are Very Kind," Grey Said, With A Little Groan, 
 As He Wondered If The   Confounded Things Would Make Him Sick, Inasmuch As 
 He Had Never Smoked In His Life. 
   
   
   
 Making His Toilet With All Speed, And Finding The   Soapstone And Hot 
 Water Great Comforts To Him, He Hastened Down To The   Dining-Room, Where 
 He Found Neil, Looking Rather Tired And Worn, And Out Of   Sorts, As If 
 There Was Something On His Mind. 
   
   
   
 Neil Had Not Slept Well At All, Though, After Archie, He Had The   Best 
 Bed And The   Best Room In The   House, And, His Fire Burned All Night And 
 Was Replenished By Anthony, Early In The   Morning. He Had Been Restless, 
 And Nervous, And Had Lain Awake For Hours, Watching The   Flickering 
 Firelight On The   Wall, Thinking Of   Bessie, And Wondering If She Would 
 Not Be Frozen Stiff Before Morning. 
   
   
   
 He Had Known Nothing Of   The   Exchange Of   Rooms, And When He Heard 
 Footsteps In The   North Chamber, Which Adjoined His, Though It Did Not 
 Communicate With It, He Supposed It Was Bessie, And Was Surprised That 
 She Stepped So Heavily, And Moved The   Chairs With Such A Jerk. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 245 
   
 At Last, However, All Was Still; Bessie Was Asleep, No Doubt, And Did 
 Not Feel The   Cold Or Hear The   Wind As He Heard It Moaning Through The 
 Old Yew Trees, And Screaming Around The   House, As If It Were Some 
 Restless Spirit Trying To Get In. Suddenly, However, There Was A Sound 
 Which Made Neil Start, And Listen, And Raise Himself On His Elbow To 
 Make Sure He Was Not Mistaken. 
   
   
   
 "No I Am Not" He Whispered To Himself. "It Is A _Snore_," And He Gave A 
 Groan As He Thought: "Bessie Snoring! And Such Snores! Who Would Imagine 
 That She Could Do Anything So Vulgar And Unlady-Like! Heavens And Earth, 
 It Is Enough To Raise The   Rafters! If I Did Not Know Bessie Was In 
 There. I'd Swear It Was A Man. How Can A Girl--And Bessie Of   All 
 Girls--Go It Like That?" And The   Fastidious Neil Stopped His Ears With 
 His Fingers To Shut Out The   Obnoxious Sounds Which Grew Louder As Grey's 
 Sleep Became More Profound. 
   
   
   
 There Was A Feeling Of   Keen Disappointment In Neil's Heart, A Sense Of 
 Something Lost, Or As If In Some Way He Had Been Wronged, And Then He 
 Thought Of   Blanche, And Wondered If She Snored, And How He Could Find 
 Out. 
   
   
   
 "It Would Be A Tearer If She Did, She Is So Much Larger And Coarser 
 Every Way Than Bessie," He Thought, As He Finally Put The   Pillow Over 
 His Head So That He Could Not Hear. 
   
   
   
 At Last, However, The   Sound Ceased As Grey, Who Only Snored When He Was 
 Very Tired, Half Awoke And Turned Upon His Side, Nor Was It Resumed 
 Again. But Neil Could Not Sleep For Thinking Of   It, And When At Last He 
 Did Fall Into A Restless Slumber, He Awoke Suddenly With The   Impression 
 That Bessie Was Frozen To Death In The   Next Room, And That Grey Jerrold 
 Was Trying To Bring Her To Life And Calling Her His Darling. 
   
   
   
 Altogether It Was A Bad Night For Neil, And He Was Glad When Anthony 
 Came In And He Knew He Might Get Up. And Thus It Chanced That He Was 
 First In The   Dining-Room, Where He Sat, Gloomily Regarding The   Fire, 
 When Grey Came In, Followed In A Moment By Bessie, Whose Sweet Girlish 
 Lips, As She Bade Merry Christmas To The   Young Men, Did Not Look As If 
 They Could Ever Have Emitted The   Sounds Which Were Still Ringing In 
 Neil's Ears, And Making Him Shudder A Little. 
   
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 246 
 "Oh, Mr. Jerrold," She Said To Grey After The   Morning Greetings Were 
 Over, "Didn't You Almost Freeze Last Night In That Cold North Room? I 
 Thought Of   You When I Was Awake And Heard The   Wind Howl So Dismally." 
   
   
   
 "Never Slept Better In My Life, I Assure You; And I Was Far Better 
 Pleased With The   Cold Room Than I Should Have Been With The   Warm One," 
 Grey Replied. 
   
   
   
 "Wha-At!" Neil Exclaimed. "Did _You_ Occupy The   North Room Adjoining 
 Mine?" 
   
   
   
 "Yes," Was Grey's Reply; And Crossing The   Hearth Swiftly To Where Bessie 
 Stood, Neil Kissed Her Twice, As He Said. 
   
   
   
 "I Am So Glad!" 
   
   
   
 If Grey Occupied The   Room, Then It Was Grey Who Snored, And Not Bessie, 
 Who Again Went Into The   Scales With The   Ten Thousand A Year, And Who 
 Looked Up Surprised, And A Little Displeased At This Salute Before A 
 Stranger. 
   
   
   
 Grey Had Wondered When He Ought To Present His Christmas Gift, And 
 Glanced Around The   Room To See If Neil's Was Visible; But It Was Not, 
 And He Concluded To Wait The   Progress Of   Events. 
   
   
   
 Breakfast Was Late That Morning, For Dorothy's Rheumatic Feet And Ankles 
 Were Worse Than Usual, And Locomotion Was Difficult And Painful; But 
 With Bessie's Assistance It Was Ready At Last, And The   Family Were Just 
 Seating Themselves At The   Table When There Was The   Sound Of   A Vehicle 
 Outside, With Voices, And A Great Stamping Of   Feet, As Some One Entered 
 At The   Side Piazza And Came Toward The   Dining-Room. 
   
   
   
 "Mother; It Must Be Mother," Bessie Cried, But Neil Had Recognized A 
 Voice He Knew, And Said, A Little Curtly: 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 247 
   
   
 "It Is Not Your Mother; It Is Jack Trevellian," And In A Moment Jack 
 Stood In The   Room, Brushing The   Snow From His Coat, And Wishing Them A 
 Merry Christmas As He Shook Hands With Each In Turn. 
   
   
   
 "Hallo, Jerrold, And Mack, You Both Here? This Is A Surprise!" He Said, 
 As He Saw The   Two Young Men, And Something In His Tone Made The   Watchful 
 Neil Suspect That It Was Not Altogether A Pleasant Surprise. 
   
   
   
 Nor Was It. Jack Trevellian Had Never Been Able To Forget The   Soft Blue 
 Eyes Which Had Shone Upon Him In London, Or The   Sweet Month, With Its 
 Sorry Expression, Which Asked Him Not To Play With The   Mother When He 
 Met Her. No Matter Where He Was, Those Eyes Had Haunted Him, And The   Low 
 Earnest Voice Had Rung In His Ears Until At Last He Had Made Up His Mind 
 That He Would See Her Once More, And Then He Would Go From Her Forever, 
 For It Would Be Madness To Ask Her To Share His Small Income. 
   
   
   
 The Puny Dick Of   Trevellian Castle Was Dead, And Hal Was Master There. 
 Only One Life Now Between Jack And Wealth And Bessie; But As Once Before 
 He Called Himself A Murderer, So He Had Done Again When He Heard Of 
 Dick's Death, And Pulling The   Wild Thought From Him He Wrote To Hal Just 
 As He Had Written To Dick, And Told Him He Supposed He Would Be Marrying 
 Now And Settling Down In The   Old Home, And Then There Came Over Him So 
 Intense A Longing For Bessie That He Resolved Upon The   Visit, Feeling 
 Glad For The   Storm And The   Cold Which Would Keep Him In The   House Where 
 He Could Have Her All To Himself. How Then Was He Surprised To Find 
 Both Neil And Grey Jerrold, The   Latter Of   Whom He Had Met Many Times And 
 Between Whom And Himself There Was A Strong Liking. But Jack Was One Who 
 Could Easily Cover Up His Feelings, And He Greeted The   Young Men Warmly, 
 And Held Bessie's Hand In His While He Explained Rapidly, As If Anxious 
 To Get It Off His Mind, That He Had Gone To The   "George" Intending To 
 Take A Room There As He Had Done Before, But Had Found It Quite Shut Up, 
 And So He Added, Laughingly: 
   
   
   
 "I Have Come Here Bag And Baggage, And If I Spend The   Night, As I Should 
 Like To, I Shall Have To Ask For A Bed, Or Cot, Or Crib, Or Cradle; 
   
 Anything Will Do." 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 248 
   
   
 Bessie Could Not Help Glancing At Grey, Who Detected The   Troubled Look 
 In Her Eyes As She Assured The   New Arrival Of   Her Readiness To Grant The 
 Hospitality He Craved. In Grey's Mind There Could Be No Doubt Now As To 
 What Neil Would Do. "He Will Offer To Share His Room With Jack, Of 
 Course," He Thought, And So, Perhaps, Thought Bessie; But Into Neil's 
 Mind No Such Alternative Entered; First Come First Served Was His Motto, 
 And Besides, What Business Had Jack To Come There Anyway, Uninvited And 
 Unannounced? For His Part, He Thought It Rather Cheeky, And There Was A 
 Cloud On His Face All Through The   Breakfast, Nor Was It At All Dispelled 
 When, After The   Meal Was Over, Jack Brought Out A Lovely Seal-Skin Cap 
 And Pair Of   Seal-Skin Gloves Which He Had Bought As A Christmas Gift For 
 Bessie, And A Handsomely Bound Edition Of   Shakespeare For Archie, Who He 
 Knew Was Very Fond Of   The   Poet. 
   
   
   
 Now Was Grey's Time, And The   Work-Box Was Produced, And Bessie's Face 
 Was A Study In Its Surprise And Delight, For Christmas Presents Of   Any 
 Value Were Rare With Her, And The   Cap And The   Gloves Were Just What She 
 Wanted, And The   Box Was So Beautiful That There Were Tears In Her Eyes 
 As She Thanked The   Donors For Their Kindness, And Asked Neil If The 
 Gifts Were Not Pretty. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, Very," He Said, Inwardly Cursing Himself For An Idiot That He, 
 Too, Had Not Thought To Bring Anything. "I Never Do Think Till It Is Too 
 Late," He Said To Himself; "But Then, I Never Have Any Spare Money, 
 While Grey Is Rich And Jack Is His Own Master;" And Entrenching Himself 
 Behind These Excuses He Tried To Seem At His Ease, Though He Was Very 
 Far From Being So. 
   
   
   
 In The   Course Of   The   Morning Grey Managed To See Jack Alone For A Few 
 Moments, And Immediately Broached The   Subject Of   The   Bed, Or Cot, Or 
 Crib Which The   Latter Had Bespoken. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Afraid It Will Be A Crib," He Said, "Unless You Share My Room With 
 Me;" And Then He Told Of   The   North Chamber Which He Had Insisted Upon 
 Taking On Account Of   His _Phthistic_, Which Required So Much Fresh Air. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 249 
   
   
 "Phthisic!" Jack Repeated. "_You_ Have The   Phthisic, When I Know You 
 Have Climbed The   Rigi And Montanvert, And Half The   Mountains In 
 Switzerland! Why, You Are The   Longest-Winded Fellow I Ever Knew." 
   
   
   
 "Still, I Have The   Asthma So Terribly That I Could Never Sleep In Miss 
 Bessie's Room, Knowing She Was Freezing In That North Wing," Grey Said, 
 Affecting A Terrible Wheeze. 
   
   
   
 "Yes, I See," Jack Replied, A Light Beginning To Dawn Upon Him. "I 
 See--And I Am _Tisicky_, Too, And Must Have Fresh Air; So, Old Chap, If 
 You'll Take Me In, I'm Yours." 
   
   
   
 "But You Will Have To Smoke _Cubebs_," Grey Rejoined. "You Remember Mrs. 
 Opie's 'White Lies' And The   'Potted Sprats?' My Asthma Has Proved A 
 Sprat, And There Is A Clay Pipe At This Moment Waiting For Me In The 
 Kitchen, And Pretty Soon You Will See Me Puffing Like A Coal-Pit. Do You 
 Suppose They Will Make Me Vomit?" 
   
   
   
 "No Doubt Of   It; They Are Awful Nasty, But I Will Be A Coal-Pit Too If 
 Necessary," Jack Said, Ready For Any Emergency; But This Was Not 
 Required Of   Him, And Only Grey Paid The   Penalty Of   The   White Lie, And 
 Smoked Cubebs Until Everything Around Him Grew Black Except The   Stars 
 Which Danced Before His Eyes, And He Was So Dizzy He Could Scarcely 
 Stand. 
   
   
   
 The Day Passed Rapidly, And Both Jack And Grey Enjoyed It Immensely, 
 Especially The   Latter, Who Conducted Himself As If He Were Perfectly At 
 Home And Had Known Bessie All His Life. 
   
   
   
 After The   Dinner, Which Proved A Great Success, Except That It Was Not 
 Served, As Neil Would Like To Have Had It, By Liveried Servants Instead 
 Of The   Hobbling Dorothy. Bessie Announced Her Intention Of   Washing The 
 Dishes To Save The   Tired Old Woman's Feet. 
   
   
   
 "Nonsense, Bessie," Neil Said To Her, In An Aside "You Surely Will Not 
 Do That Before Jack And Grey; Besides, So Much Dishwater Will Spoil You 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 250 
 Hands, Which Are Red Enough Now." 
   
   
   
 But Bessie Cared More For Dorothy Than For Her Hands, And Proceeded With 
 Her Dishwashing, While Grey Insisted Upon Helping Her. 
   
   
   
 "I Know How To Wipe Dishes. I've Done It Many A Time For Aunt Hannah," 
 He Said, While Jack Proffered His Assistance So Earnestly That The   Two 
 Were Soon Habited In Long Kitchen Aprons, That Of   Grey's Having A Bib, 
 Which Bessie Herself Pinned Upon His Shoulders, Standing On Tiptoe To Do 
 It, Her Bright Hair Almost Touching His Moustache, And Her Fingers, As 
 They Moved Upon His Coat, Sending Strange Little Thrills Through Every 
 Nerve In His Body. 
   
   
   
 What Sport They Had, And How Awkwardly They Handled The   Silver And The 
 China, Jack Assuming The   Irish Brogue He Knew So Well, And Grey The 
 Yankee Dialect, With The   Nasal Twang, Which Nearly Drove Bessie Into 
 Hysterics, And Made Archie Laugh As He Had Not Laughed In Years. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Disgusted, And Thought The   Whole A Most Undignified Proceeding, 
 And Wondered What His Mother And Blanche Would Say Could They See It, 
 And If, After All, He Had Not Made A Mistake In Coming To Stoneleigh 
 Instead Of   Going With Them. He Changed His Mind, However, When, After 
 The Dishwashing Was Over, And The   Aprons Discarded, And The   Irish Brogue 
 And Yankee Dialect Dropped, He Was Alone A Moment With Bessie, Who Came 
 Shyly Up To Him, And Laying Her Hand, Red With Dishwater, On His Arm, 
 Said To Him, Softly: 
   
   
   
 "Are You Sick, That You Seem So Sober?" 
   
   
   
 "No," He Replied, Taking Her Hand In His, And Drawing Her Closely To 
 Him, With His Arm Around Her, "I Am Not Sick, But I Cannot Enjoy 
 Myself--In Just The   Way--Trevellian And Jerrold Do. I Think Them Rather 
 Too Free And Easy For Strangers, And Quite Too Familiar With You. Don't 
 Let Them Make A Fool Of   You." 
   
   
   
 There Was Something Very Pathetic And Pleading In His Voice, And It Went 
 To Bessie's Heart, And When He Took Her Face Between His Two Hands And 
   
 Kissed Her Lips, She Kissed Him Back Again, And Then Withdrew From Him 
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 251 
 Just As Jack And Grey Entered The   Room. They Had Been Out For A Little 
 Walk After Dinner, And Had Returned, Reporting The   Weather Beastly, As 
 Jack Trevellian Expressed It. 
   
   
   
 "But It Is Jolly Here," Grey Said, Rubbing His Hands, And Holding Them 
 To The   Bright Fire. "Just The   Night For Whist. What Do You Say?" He 
 Continued, Turning To Bessie, Who, Having No Objection To The   Game As 
 She Knew They Would Play It, Assented Readily, And The   Round Table Was 
 Brought Out And The   Chairs Arranged For The   Four. 
   
   
   
 Then Arose The   Question: 
   
   
   
 "With Whom Should Bessie Play?" 
   
   
   
 "Naturally With Me, As I Am The   Eldest And The   Last Arrival," Jack Said, 
 While Grey Rejoined, Laughingly: 
   
   
   
 "I Don't Know About That. I Think We Will Draw Cuts For Her; The   Longest 
 Wins," And He Proceeded To Arrange Three Slips Of   Paper In His Hand. 
   
   
   
 "Be Fair, Now. I Can't Trust You Where A Lady Is Concerned," Jack 
 Replied, While Neil Maintained A Dignified Silence, And, When Told To 
 Draw First, Drew, And Lost. 
   
   
   
 "Your Turn Next, Trevellian. Hurry Up; Faint Heart Never Won Fair Lady. 
 Suppose You Try That One," Grey Said, Indicating, With His Finger, One 
 Of The   Two Remaining Slips. 
   
   
   
 "I Shall Not Do It; There Is Some Trick About It. You Have Fixed Them. I 
 Shall Take This," Jack Said, And He Did, And Lost. 
   
   
   
 "I Have Won; The   Lady Is Mine," Grey Cried, Exultingly, As He Held Up 
 The Longest Slip Of   Paper. 
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 252 
   
   
 Then, Leading The   Blushing Bessie To Her Chair, He Took His Seat 
 Opposite Her, And Continued; 
   
   
   
 "Now I Know You English Are Never Happy Unless You Play For Something, 
 And As None Of   Us, I Hope, Would Play For Money, Suppose We Try For That 
 Knot Of   Plaid Ribbon At Miss Bessie's Throat. I Think It Exceedingly 
 Pretty." 
   
   
   
 There Was A Gleam Of   Triumph In The   Glance Which Bessie Flashed Upon 
 Neil, For She Had Not Quite Forgiven Him His Criticisms Upon The   Ribbon, 
 Which Both Grey And Jack Seemed To Admire, And Which She Consented To 
 Give To The   Victor. 
   
   
   
 "If Your Side Beats You Will Draw Cuts For The   Prize," Grey Said To 
 Jack; "And If My Side Beats There Is No Cut About It, It Is Mine." 
   
   
   
 And So The   Game Began, Neil Bending Every Energy To Win, And Feeling 
 Almost As Much Excited And Eager As If It Were A Fortune At Stake, 
 Instead Of   The   Bit Of   Scotch Ribbon He Had Affected To Dislike. And It 
 Did Almost Seem To Him As If He Were Playing For Bessie Herself; Playing 
 To Keep Her From Grey, The   Very Man To Whom He Had Said He Would Rather 
 Give Her Than To Any One Else In The   World, If She Were Not For Him. The 
 First Game Was Grey's, The   Second Neil's; Then Came The   Rubber, And 
 Bessie Dealt. 
   
   
   
 "Oh, Bessie," Neil Said, In A Despairing Voice, When He Found That He 
 Did Not Hold A Single Trump, While Jack Gave Out The   Second Time Round, 
 And Grey Turned Up Five Points, Making Six In All. 
   
   
   
 Suddenly The   Tide Turned And Neil's Was The   Winning Side Until They 
 Stood Six And Four, And Then Grey Roused Himself And Played As He Had 
 Never Done Before, Carefully Watching The   Cards As They Fell, Knowing 
 Exactly What Had Been Played, And Calculating Pretty Accurately Where 
 The Others Were, And Finally Coming Off Victorious. 
   
   
   
 
 
 
 Book Name (Bessie's Fortune A Novel) Part 12 Part 1 Part 2 Chapter 11 ( Christmas Day) Pg 253 
   
 "The Ribbon Is Mine, And I Claim My Own!" Grey Said, With A Ring In His 
 Voice And A Warmth In His Manner Which Brought The   Hot Blood To Bessie's 
 Cheeks, As She Took The   Knot From Her Throat And Presented It To Him, 
 Blushing Still More When He Raised It To His Lips And Then Pinned It 
 Upon His Sleeve. 
   
   
   
 "What A Cad He Is! I'd Like To Knock Him Down, If He Were Any One But 
 Grey," Neil Thought, And Pushing Back His Chair From The   Table He Said 
 He Had Had Enough Of   Cards For One Night. Whist Was A Stupid Game 
 Anyway, And He Never Had Any Luck. 
   
   
   
 Neil Was Very Quiet The   Remainder Of   The   Evening, Though He Could Not 
 Altogether Resist Grey, Who Was At His Best, And Kept Them All In A Roar 
 Of Laughter At His Jokes And The   Stories He Told Of   The   Genuine Yankees 
 Whom He Had Seen In New England, And The   Johnny Bulls He Had Encountered 
 In England, And Whose Peculiarities Of   Voice And Expression He Imitated 
 Perfectly. Then He Recited Poetry, Comic And Tragic And Descriptive; And 
 Was So Entertaining And Brilliant, And So Very Courteous And Gentlemanly 
 In All He Did And Said, That Bessie Was Enraptured And Showed It In Her 
 Speaking Face, Which Neil Knew Always Told The   Truth, And When At Last 
 He Retired To His Room He Could Not Sleep, But Lay Awake, Torn With 
 Jealousy And Love And Doubt As To What He Ought To Do. 
   
   
   
 The Next Morning Both Grey And Jack Departed By Different Trains, For 
 The Latter Was Going To The   Scottish House Where Lady Jane And Blanche 
 Were Staying, And Then To Trevellian Castle To See His Cousin Hal, While 
 Grey Was Going Another Way. And Neil Said Good-By Without A Pang, But 
 Bessie Was Full Of   Regret, Especially For Grey, Whom She Should Miss So 
 Much And To Whom She Said She Hoped She Should See Him Again. 
   
   
   
 "I Am Sure You Will," He Answered. "I Am To Leave Oxford Next Summer And 
 Join My Aunt Lucy, Who Is Coming In June For A Trip On The   Continent. 
 But Before I Go Home I Shall Come Here Again, And I Shall Always 
 Remember This Christmas As The   Pleasantest I Ever Spent, And Shall Keep 
 The Knot Of   Ribbon As A Souvenir Of   Stoneleigh And You. Good-By," And 
 With A Pressure Of   The   Hand He Had Held In His All The   Time He Was 
 Talking, He Was Gone, And Bessie Felt That Something Very Bright And 
 Strong And Helpful Had Suddenly Been Taken From Her, And Nothing Left In 
 Its Place But Neil, Who, By Contrast With The   American, Did Not Seem To 
 Her Quite The   Same Neil As Before. 
   
   
 
 
 Publication Date: June 28th 2014 https://www.bookrix.com/-whdbd538e463635